Music To Our Ears...

by Prorook363

Rating: teen
Tags: Other, Comedy, Random, Adventure, Crossover, DJ P0N-3, Gore, Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe
Length: 97924

When a Space Bridge experiment goes horribly wrong, Decepticon Communication Officer Soundwave finds himself warped into the My little Pony Universe. Here, he tries to adapt (sort of) to the inhabitants but finds himself particuarly in the hooves of the most Bass Blasting mare in Equestria; Vinyl Scratch!

Sadly for Soundwave, he doesn't share her interests...

Published 2012-07-12 20:04:02 UTC
Last updated 2014-09-26 07:24:05 UTC

...Then Again I'd Rather Prefer The Scrap Heap

These three bicker more than Megatron and Starscream. Except there is way less violence and I find their arguments quite enjoyable.

“Apple Bloom, we almost got lost back there, did you really know the way back home?” the white horse with a horn asked.

Turns out her name is Sweetie Belle. I know because the others are always saying it. Constantly.

“Sweetie Belle, I knew the way out, wha’ made ya’ think I didn’t?” the yellow one responded, (presumably Apple Bloom)

Honestly though, these horses have some really odd names. Still, I have yet to hear the name of my third captor. Unless it’s the one they call Scootaloo. I’ve heard that name constantly, and the one holding me in her mouth is the only one that seems to respond to the name

“Oh I don’t know Apple Bloom, the fact that you were constantly saying you knew the way out, and saying ‘ya’ got this’” Sweetie Belle retorted, mocking her yellow coated companion’s accent. She did have a thick accent I have heard somewhere though. If only I could remember where.

Apple Bloom shot Sweetie Belle a look, her bow swiftly turning with her head. “Okay, so we did get kinda lost, but at least we found a way out!”

That’s when I was placed on the floor and Scootaloo (I believe), spoke out.

“Apple Bloom, let’s not ever do that again,” Scootaloo pleaded. I think I could make out a hint of fear in her voice. “Ever Free forest isn’t a place we should be wondering in…”

“Well if we never entered we never would’ve found this thing” Apple Bloom added, nudging me while she said that. I’m being dragged into an argument without my permission, great. Usually I myself, rather
prefer to stand back on the side line, listening to my ‘companions’ quarrel, trying to find info to use against them-err,I mean, benefit myself.

…

Okay there the same scrap so what?

“…Found in the Ever Free forest, it isn’t a good idea to keep it”, Sweetie Belle replied to Apple Bloom.

Uh-oh, this had to do with me.

“But we all know it’s our friend’s, we’re not going to throw it away, or put it back in the forest” Apple Bloom said. She never gave into an argument. I sort of respected that.

I think her friends did too.

“Were sorry Apple Bloom,” Sweetie Belle said, sadness in her voice. Sadly my body is on the floor so I can’t make out what is really going.

“Still,” Scootaloo shot, “I don’t think wondering into that forest that far is never going to happen again”.

Applebloom glanced upwards, her head out of my sight now. “Okay you two, I promise we’ll never go that far into the Ever Free forest”.

“Thank you Apple Bloom I-“ Sweetie Belle started. I could tell it was her by the generous tone she usually heard.

“Hold on Sweetie Belle, I said never go that far” The yellow little horse added. I think she said that smiling.

Her attitude reminded me of Starscream’s. Really it did.

“Apple Bloom, let’s keep going, I kinda want to get my cutie mark already” Scotallo requested, once again picking me up in her mouth. Thank Primus she wasn’t damaging my circuits. These mammals usually have a liquid substance that secrete from their mouth.

“Yeah I agree” Sweetie Belle pitched in. “I want to be a little closer to Ponyville, where it’s a tad bit safer”

These names get weirder and weirder. Then again, compared to our names…

“Fine let’s go Cutie Mark Crusaders!” Apple Bloom boomed.

Seriously that’s the tenth time I’ve heard that since they’ve found me. Are they scouts for a military group or something. Sure they’re young and all but I know war. When there’s a shortage of soldiers, desperate times called for desperate measures.

I highly doubt so though. They are too lively and this place is t filled with the essence of…joy.

At this higher altitude I could see the yellow leader waving at her companions to follow as they marched slowly to a brightly colored town. Seriously this many colors would make a Pretender jealous.

“So once we get to Ponyville, what do we do?” Sweetie Belle asked trotting to the left of Apple Bloom. My position suggested that Scootaloo was behind the two, slowly picking up her pace.

“Well we go see Vinyl Scratch and return that to her-“ Apple Bloom planned but Sweetie Belle cut her short.

“Where does Vinyl Scratch live again?”

Apple Bloom stopped in her tracks as did Scootaloo, for I came into a sudden halt.

Apple Bloom stood wide eyed at Sweetie Belle and back at Scootaloo.

Well this is going to take a while.

As the Three Cutie Mark Crusaders ascended closer to Ponyville, my optics began to fail.

Being a veteran of war for about millennia, I’ve never really processed bright colors except dark pigmented colors. I’m also a soldier of shadows, preferably striking my targets in silence and not leaving a trace of my actions.

Now though, I find myself out in broad daylight, looking at colors I’ve never seen since my last visit on Earth.

But the colors aren’t what caught my attention. It’s the inhabitants.

The name Ponyville sort of gave it away, but I honestly didn’t take it serious. I mean a whole town dedicated to…horses?

Right now as these three roam the streets, I see many horses walking around, walking, talking, and bartering amongst one another. It’s almost as if they’re like society of their own.

“Mey Ainmow Mash!” I heard Scootaloo muffle. I hated when she did that. It messes with my circuits.

“Hey Cutie Mark Crusaders!” I heard a voice say. It sounded, nonchalant yet…hmm what’s the word I’m looking for.

That’s when I saw a flying horse descend down right in front of these three ponies. This day has bno shortage of suprises. She had a very, very light blue coat with a sheath of colorful hair. My knowledge of mammalians is rusty, but It isn’t gone.

“Hey Rainbow Dash, how’ve you been?” the three chorused (Scootaloo still muffling).

“I’ve been good you guys, what you all up too?” the colorful flying horse asked in return.

Scootaloo and I stood in the middle. Even though I wasn’t able to see them on my sides I knew all three were looking at me.

“We came to return this to a friend” Apple Bloom beamed.

The colorful horse, Rainbow Dash, looked at me with intense curiosity, getting in closer to get a better look at me.

“What is it?’ she asked, lifting up a brow.

“Well it’s some sort of thingy for music” Sweeie Belle chimed in.

Rainbow Dash shot up her head. “Really? That’s awesome. Well not as awesome as me but still awesome!”

Great, another Shockwave.

Rainbow Dash bowed her head again, glaring bak at me for quite some time, until she asked a question.

“Hey guys, whats that purple thing on its chest?”

…Scrap.

“What purple thing?” Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom replied. Scootaloo was probably glancing at her mouth, trying to make out my insignia on my chest. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle peered over next to Rainbow dash and stood gazing at my chest. I’ve been gazed down by leaders of militia groups, assassins, and Megatron himself. Why did there gaze make me feel uneasy?

“Girls where’d you find this?” Rainbow Dash questioned. I began to think she actually had some knowledge of Cybertronians existing.

Sweetie Belle quickly glanced at Apple Bloom. It seemed as if Apple Bloom was no longer in charge now.

“Well, we-uh I- uh” Apple Bloom began, stumbling and quickly fading off. She seemed to be lost in her thoughts.

“We found it in Ever Free forest”, Sweetie Belle blurted out.

Rainbow dash widened her eyes and glanced at the two horses. Apparently that didn’t mean a good thing.

“What were you guys doing out there?”

“We…uh…we just did some…exploring” Apple Bloom stammered.

“In Ever Free forest?” Rainbow Dash quickly added.

I have a feeling this isn’t going to go well for me.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders glanced at each other with a little bit of shame. Rainbow Dash continued.
“You guys need to get rid of that…”

Like I said, no shortage of surprises.

I heard all three gasp. Yes all three, so that means I collapsed to the ground.

Ow. I couldn’t see any of the horses but I could hear them.

“No, Rainbow Dash, please were trying to get our cutie marks!”

“Yeah Dash!”

“How do you plan on doing that with getting things from a dangerous forest?”

“We didn’t wander that far Dash”

There was a long silence.

You guys could pick me up any time now.

“How do you plan on getting your cutie marks anyhow?” a voice said breaking the silence.

“Well we think it’s one of our friends”

“How many of your friends wonder into Ever Free forest?” Rainbow Dash asked curiosity present in her tone.

Again a long uncomfortable silence. I think I heard rustling of their hooves into the dirt around me. I seriously hoped they weren’t burying me.

“Well then it might not be Vinyl Scratch’s…” I heard Sweetie Belle mutter.

“Vinyl Scratch or DJ PON3?” I heard Rainbow Dash mutter.

“Same thing Dash. Besides she has an interest for musical thingies like this”

Musical Thingy? I hoped I won’t be used for the very thing I despised.

“Hmm…well Vinyl Scratch does have an interest in things like this…”

Seriously who is this mysterious figure they keep referring too? I honestly have no interest in being claimed by anyone. If only I can revert back to my robot mode and get the scrap away from this insane place. Or burn it down, either one.

“So we can keep it?” I heard Scootaloo gleam.

“Only to give it to Vinyl Scratch, but still I don’t trust it.” I heard the light blue horse exclaim. “I want you to tell Vinyl Scratch where you found it. If she doesn’t want it, I recommend not keeping it”.

More gambling with my life. I think the tables have turned on me.

“Okay, thanks Rainbow Dash!” I heard Apple Bloom exclaim.

I was being lifted off the ground now, thankfully this time I think by Sweetie Belle, for I saw Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. Then I realized, Scootaloo has a pair of wings too.

Alright I’m not gonna say it anymore but seriously. Enough with the surprises!

“Thanks Rainbow Dash you’re so cool!” Scootaloo said prancing up and down.

“Alright now Crusaders you take care now” said Rainbow Dash waving her hooves.

“Me mill Mainbow Mah” Apple Bloom muffled.

And with that the Light blue horse flew off into the clouds. Yes flew. The Crusaders watched their companion fly off into the clouds, glancing up until she was no longer in their view.

The three little horses looked at one another wondering what to TRULY do with me. Honestly right now believe it or not I would rather be claimed than discarded. Odd, yes, but the thought of being left to dwell in my own mind forever is resorting me to other, less boring, options.

On an unrelated note I think I know the word I was looking for to describe the colorful haired horse. Call me absurd but I think the word I was looking for was…cool.

“Umm guys?” Sweetie Belle mumbled.

Her companions glanced at her (and so did I).

“I think we should’ve asked Rainbow Dash where Vinyl Scratch lives”

I saw Apple Bloom facepalm(?) herself in the face. In her position I would’ve done the same.

So after 10 breems (Which on this earth is roughly 80 minutes estimated) of questioning and interrogating (yes, who would’ve thought three young horses would be intimidating. I actually misjudged them), we finally came to the house of this ‘Vinyl Scratch’.

We passed up many odd structures such as clumsily built houses built out of wood and other odd materials. Honestly how do these creatures even expect to survive a war this unguarded?

“Wow, It seems odd that Scratchy lives at the end of Ponyville” Apple Bloom said, panting from excessive exercise. She looked like she was going to pass out.

“Since when did you start calling her Scratchy?” Sweetie Belle shot.

“Ever since I got too tired to finish my sentences” the tired horse retorted. Her struggle to pull through sort of eased my tensions. Then again being in this alt mode, for Primus knows how long, is beginning to stiffen my backstrut.

“Well were here Apple Bloom don’t worry” assured Sweetie Belle.

She was relieved to hear that. So was I, in a sense.

“Well it’s really late lets hurry up,” Apple Bloom pleaded, yawning at the same time.

The three walked up to a strangely colored structure. It was a dark shaded grey with a square like frame, two stories high, but the upper floor looked…modified.

That’s when I noticed the sound. Loud heavy sound traveled through my senses, almost as if it were communicating something. I’ve heard it before. It had rythem. It had a beat.

The Irony…

The three little ones trotted to the front door. It was possibly the only normal aspect of the house. It was white and it seemed to have a Large cylinder drum in the middle. Kinda like the cybertronian cabinets back on Cybertron. Except I wasn’t on Cybertron so it must be-

m-BOWWWW BWA-NAAAA NANA-DUNN-NA BOWNANANA WANANAWA EN!!!!!!!

…

“Dang it” I yelled in frustration.

I can never get that rift right. I’ve been working on it forever and I can never get the end of it.

“Let me just retune the strings…”

I’ve stood in my music room for countless hours trying to find the right rhythm in this song that…that just says Pow! And so far I’ve come up with nothing. And I’ve been retuning these strings for a while. I don’t think it’s the strings.

“Alright, folks, let’s try this one more time…” I told myself. I think I finally got it.

As I brought my hooves up one more time to pick the strings of my electric guitar, I heard a faint knock on the door.

Visitors?

Nah it was probably just the neighbors complaining about my rad tunes.

I place the electric guitar down on my new amplifier (Which by the way could blast a whole through the roof…which may come in handy during parties), and walked over to my front door.

I didn’t break a sweat walking to the door. Usually neighbors always came to me yapping when I’m messing with my amps whether it is with my turn table or guitar. Some people just got no interest in music.

I began speaking immediately when I put my hoof on the door. “…I know it’s late yadda yadda, I’ll keep it…”

I glanced down to see three little fillies glancing up at my shades with their huge beady eyes.

“…down.” I muttered, a little stunned that these three little ones were looking at me. I don’t know what they’re doing out here so late.

Oh please, I hope someone didn’t abandon them here on my porch.

They glanced at me, all smiling, except for the one in the middle who had some blue box in her mouth.

Wait, I’ve think I’ve seen them somewhere before.

“Whatsup, how’s it going?” I asked nonchalantly. It was the first thing to come into my mind. I was never really good with kids.

The white filly lifted a brow up at me. Smooth.

“Hey Vinyl Scratch ‘member us?” The little yellow one with the bow asked me. I will admit. She saved me for a second. And that bow was as huge as her head.

Wait I have seen them before. “Oh I saw you kids at the Great Canterlot Wedding, I remember”. Smooth move, Vinyl, not only do you suck with kids, you also suck with names.

The three fillies looked up at me and I just stood there looking foolish.

“So umm…” I started, avoiding an akward silence. “…You kids, uh- hungry or something?”

The three fillies started giggling and looked amongst one another. I never really took myself as a comedian, but I was making myself look pretty dumb.

“No Vinyl Scratch. We came to return something of yours,” big bow asked me. Yes, l call her big bow ‘cause she’s got a big bow on her head.

Wait, I don’t remember me replacing anything. It was my turn to lift up my brow and look at the three.

Big bow continued, “Scootaloo over here found this in the Ever Free forest and we thought it was yours”. She pointed to the orange Pegasus and also pointed at the strange blue box in her mouth. “We thought it would be good to give it back to you”.

I looked at the orange Pegasus referred to as Scootaloo…wait. Oh I remember these three now. They’re the Cutie Mark Crusaders. I always hear stories about these little ones doing crazy things to get there cutie marks, which is really cool if you ask me.

Anyways back to the-‘My’-mysterious object.

Scootaloo placed it on my porch and I glanced at it, trying to get a real good look at it. I haunched down, putting me around the same height as the young ones, and picked up the object in my hand.

It was blue and silver, had a bunch of buttons on it, an audio output and a lot of other cool things. But what struck out the most was a purple little sign in the front, which looked like a deformed Alicorn (in a sense).

Me being a musical enthusiast (as long as that beat is crazy), I think I knew what this was, but that would be so long ago.

“Kids this here is a cassette player. Very old stuff I’ll give it that” I told the Crusaders. They all looked up at it with awe and wonder.

I tried to authenticate it, for the best cassette player were the Walkponies. It looked like a Walkpony but I couldn’t find the logo anywhere. Instead the cassette player said Walkman. Dang knockoffs.

“You three said you found this in the Ever Free forest?” I asked, pondering on the possibility of it being real. It seemed to be fake but it didn’t feel fake.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders all nodded their heads in unison. I looked at it a little while longer until the white coated crusader broke my concentration.

“So have you been looking for that for a while?” she asked, a hint of excitement in her voice for some reason. I was about to answer but I got a sudden itch on my eyes.

I lifted up my glasses to rub my eyes, and the three gasped.

“You have eyes?” Scootaloo shot. Big bow pitched in.

“I always thought you were part robot and those were your eyes”, she said stunned.

Dang, did I really where my glasses that much?

“I thought you were a vampire…”

Oh boy…

After answering each and every one of their questions (which rewarded with more questions), I placed the Cassette player on the ground and nudged it over to to Scootaloo and her buddies.

“So, are you happy that we brought your thingy back?” big bow asked.

I shot her a glance and remembered I never got the chance to answer their question. I simply stood up and looked down at the object in front of me.

“It’s a nifty little gadget. Old school too, but it’s not mine.”

The three seemed hurt by my answer. And sadly, I couldn’t help but stifle a laugh at them.

“What?” the white one exclaimed. She shunned her head.

“Really?” Scootaloo pitched

“Aww now we’ll never get our- err I mean are you sure?” big bow added.
I shot them a smile when I heard that. It was too cute to see and hear this.

“So- this was all to get yourselves some cutie marks? I asked playfully lifting my brow, and gleaming down on all three of them.

The three hunched down now stammering and fumbling over their words, not looking at me in the eyes.

“Err well not really I-we…umm” stammered Scootaloo

“It was Apple Bloom’s idea!” yelled the white coated one, pointing at big bow. So that was her name.

“Sweetie Belle!” Apple Bloom shrieked glaring at the white unicorn. The white unicorn bowed her head. So that was her name as well.

Now though, they were arguing up a storm. I think my amp’s bass couldn’t be louder than them

Alright as cute as this was I don’t want a filly brawl popping up on my porch. That will really wake up the neighbors.

“Ponies, ponies, I’m jus’ joking” I exclaimed. They all took their death stares on me.

Ah crud.

“Okay, I thank you guys very much for coming here to give me this” I stated.

I hope they didn’t tackle me.

“I’ll take it off your hands, if you want, and I’ll be very…err happy”. I forged a crooked smile.

Apple Bloom shot up and looked at me. She seemed beyond happy. “Really?”.

I returned her smile. “Yeah really”.

They all looked at each other, smiles growing across each of their faces. I decided to tell them something to lighten their mood.

“You know, If you guys are really good at finding things, you guys can try that…” I suggested. Then I quickly added something else. “BUT don’t go wandering back into Ever Free. Place ain’t cool at all. Deal?”

I extended my hoof to Scootaloo. She shook it and I passed my hand to the other two.

“Deal!” they all chorused. I lifted my hoof up and peered back into my house. Then I glanced outside looking upwards. It was getting pretty late.

“It’s getting pretty late fillies, shouldn’t you guys being going home?” I asked looking at each one lifting my shades.

“You got pretty purple eyes Vinyl” Apple Bloom told me.

I-uh.

Ah what the heck I liked that compliment and I blushed.

“Why thank y-“

“Oh snap it is getting late”. Sweetie Belle cut me off. “Let’s go Cutie Mark Crusaders” and the three stormed off back to the center of Ponyville.

“-ou” I simpy said, finishing my previous sentence. It was getting pretty dark but that didn’t mean anything to me. The night life was always the greatest, especially when I’m blasting up the music while partying!

I glanced down at my new cassette player. I merely bent down and picked up the item in my mouth and bring it inside. I was about to place the music player on the couch in the living room, but then I got an idea.

I wanted to test how good my new amps REALLY were. After all they stacked two times as high as the average pony. I decided to test both of my new gadgets at the same time. That’ll be quite a nice combination.

I approached my music room, cassette player still in my mouth until I approached the center, where my custom stadio was. That stadium is where I always practice my new beats and experiment with all sorts of music. I mean that’s just my interest: Music!

I can go on forever about it. Except slow beats. Those were always weak and boring. I’d usually fall asleep if I hear that because it’s just a bore. Music is supposed to be fun and entertaining, not boring and bland. Thankfully, Equestria hasn’t suffered from slow, bland music due to the infamous DJ PON3, whose beats keep kicking even after the music stops.

“Alright let’s do this” I said to myself glancing at my amps, instruments, and other items. I always tried combining different techniques of music, and while some came out good, they just weren’t what I was looking for.

I came up to the stadium, and began to walk on my hind legs, passing by the amps, and approaching my laptop.

“Are you ready little guy?” I asked the little Cassette player, holding it in my hooves. I laughed at myself for that little act. Me talking to something that doesn’t even talk, I crack myself up.

I could be pretty weird sometimes.

COULD THIS DAY GET ANYMORE IRONIC?!?!

Seriously, why me. I think if the Autobots ever managed to get into my servos, they’ll surely use these methods to torture me.

The mysterious Vinyl Scratch, is a white horse with a horn, a blue shaded set of hair, and has a pair of purple optics.

Oh yeah she ALSO HAS A REGARD FOR MUSIC!

“Alright let me just plug this in…” I heard Vinyl mutter to herself.

This horse often talked to herself a lot. I wonder how she is around other ponies. Wait, no, shes worse, she couldn’t even make conversat- hey watch where you’re plugging that thing in fleshling!

“Alright let me start up these amps and the computer. This is gonna be real sick…”

Okay now, I’m really going to kill Shockwave. I was going to make his death slow and painful but no I’m going to extend his torturous death one hundred times greater.

First I’ll tear out his optic, and slowly dismantle his body. That’ll make him squirm and plead for quite some time but it won’t kill him. Hmm maybe I should shoot out his voice box after I dismantle him. Wait, no, then I won’t be able to hear him scream when I feed him to Sharkticons. Now that is music to my ea-

“Commencing in five…”

What is she doing?

“…four…”

Now I’m being lifted of this table.

“…three…”

That’s not good.

“…two…”

She lifted me up to her other palm(?)

“…one…”

I think I might pray.

“LETS BLAST THE BASS!” the white horse yelled as she pressed dramatically on my chest.

I honestly expected to combust, but nothing happen. Still, that didn’t stop her-it-from repeatedly pushing my buttons(literally).

“Whats going on? I thought I plugged in everything right”, she mumbled, setting me down and running diagnostics on the console’s(computer’s) status.

“Hmm…oh wait”

I felt my tape deck compartment open, as she lifted me up and peered in. I hope my circuits weren’t sticking out for being dropped all day.

“Oh that’s right, your outdated. Aww well that’s a bummer”. Sometimes I get the sense that she’s actually talking to me and not my alt mode.

Wait. Me outdated?

If I was able to, I’d laugh.

I’m the most cunning communication officer amongst all Decepticons.

Then again, being such a cunning, intelligent, and capable bot (great I’m beginning to sound like the bot who cast me here), I think I should’ve picked a better alt mode. I mean a cassette tape is good for disguise but I have my limits of what I can do.

Wait, I could hack into her console’s mainframe and I could possi-

“Oh well, I guess you’re just going to be for looks I guess” Vinyl sighed, as she unplugged me from the console and place me on a desk to the right of the stadium.

Damn it I can never get a break honestly. Wait why isn’t that pony leaving? She’s just standing there on the stadium. Go to sleep already…

“Oh well, at least this gives me time to practice on my guitar rift…” She said picking up the strange obj-

Wait Guitar Rift?

“Are you ready to rock, Ponyville!” Vinyl shrieked gazing at her invisible fans in her music room.

This is going to be a long moon. I know because I can see her messing with those amps. And I’ve been on Earth long enough to know about the effects of a guitar.

She stood on her two hind legs, dropping her hooves and wrapping them around the guitar.

“Alright a one..”

I need to learn how to adapt fast…

“…two…”

….because if I don’t…

“…one…”

…my circuits are going to fry.

BOWNUNANA- NANANANA-NANA- NUN- DUN DUN- DOW- DUN- DUN- DOW…

Cold Blooded Statistics

Kaon.

Beholder of the Smelting Pools and the infamous Gladiatorial Pits.

Home to the scum of Cybertron.

The wielder of misfortunes.

But there’s more to that.

This ghetto holds more than misfortunes.

It harnesses the poor and humble, which have been neglected and abused by the ‘high society’ of Cybertron.

It holds potential.

My…OUR…masterpiece is Kaon.

…Because it allows us access to our darkest pleasures.

“Soundwave, I require your assistance”, a voice called out from behind. I turned my head over my shoulder to acknowledge my addresser.

In this room it seems like any other room an official of the High Council would habituate. A large room, filled with storage compartments, stuffed with data centers, and an official. Senator Ratbat though, is no ordinary member of the High Council. His code of conduct differentiates from the rest of the council men and because of that, I feel only compelled to offer my services.

For eons, I have been Ratbat’s most trusted adversary helping accomplish his dirty work and tie his loose ends.

Yes, adversary. In these dark parts of society, there are no allies.

Ratbat gazed at me, a look that somehow holds enough evil, yet a hint of charisma, which show nothing but corruption in his spark.

“I need you to send these files to an acquaintance of mine” he requested, motioning his hand in a rolling formation. I responded to his signal, rearing myself closer to the figure behind his desk.

I had no problem tending to his dirty deeds. They were never difficult task truly, and the reward was always worth the risk.
Ratbat’s hand lifted out a data file which illuminated his palm with red. Files in those shades were usually above confidential. I glanced at the file, and then took my gaze over to the dictator.

“These files hold vital information and I need you to deliver them without being spotted,” he said, lifting his finger up at me. I stood there in silence as he continued.

“I ensure you’ll be able to deliver the files with no troubles?”

I stay silent and simply grab the files from his palm into my hand. I’ve never muttered a word to Ratbat in all my time of service with him. Maybe that’s why he has allowed me to carry on his task for so long, because he believes I’m nothing more than a mindless droid.

Ratbat is sly though. He’d rather keep me as a close asset because he knows what I’m capable of.

He simply shot a smile in my direction and waved his hand to dismiss me. Serving this glitch won’t be a problem for far too long. With the enemies he’s establishing, I’ll see his demise by the third cycle of the moon.

I make my way for the door eager to carry on this task and establish a little info of my own. As I make my way to the door. I come to a sudden halt. Something in the air doesn’t seem right. My hand is still lying on the door panel but I don’t dare make another move until I find out this oddity.

I amplify my sensors to make any form of sound more audible to me. No sooner as I do that, I could make out sounds from the hall ahead of me (or possibly farther). Muffled struggling. That’s not a good sign.

I quickly lay my hands off the panel and back up a few paces. The sounds are getting louder from far ahead.

“...Hurry he can’t get far…”

Then I sensed faint vibrations coming for the floor tracing back to the walls behind me. I immediately knew what was happening. Ratbat, on the other hand, has no idea.

“Soundwave!” Ratbat exclaimed. “Stop fooling around and get-“

KSSHH!!!

Glass flew through the room, littering the room with the framework of the window as well. I ducked trying to avoid the attackers as they flew through spraying their silenced weapons as they fired blindly. Ratbat wasn’t so lucky.

One of the mercenaries flew straight in to the back of their target, causing him to be thrown against his desk and sprawled across the floor. He laid there, dazed, and before i could retrieve my weapon from my holster the mercenary shot him dead. He won’t be much of a problem to anyone anymore but his death automatically put me in the place of his old burdens. The mercenaries now locked their weapons on me, each one of them barraged in a coat of digital camo with a brightly lit insignia. I’m not shocked to see THEM here.

Before they can terminate me, the door leading from the hall suddenly burst open, causing me and my captors to fall to our knees. The blast stunned my senses but I quickly regained them as I saw the mercs regain their footing. I didn’t waste a nano-click, for I jumped up instantly despite my haywired senses, and instinctively jumped out the window. Shots ripped through the air as I fell out into the shine of the moons.

I was in free-fall now, trying to quickly find a way to avoid my body from being one with the ground.

My servos were racing, analyzing every ridge and trying to calculate a location I could grasp on too.

As I was passing floor by floor, I felt like it was a hopeless cause but I won’t give in to gravity. I will not be bested by a natural force.

Finally a large ledge that would be able to sustain my weight was two levels below me so I instantly reached out my arms to grab on.

I grasped on to the ledge, but the weight of my body and the force of gravity caused me to instantly lose my grasp. I spun vertically now as my arms slipped from their destination and I was back in free fall. I cursed myself until I hit the ground which was another level below.

I was in pain, but I wasn’t offline. Thankfully, I reached out for the ledge in time and even though I wouldn’t be walking right for some time, it’s better than being dismantled on the floor.

As I began to stand to my feet, I felt my impulses still warning me to leave. I knew I was not safe, especially when the Elite Ops were on my tail. I had to leave fast or I’ll end up like Ratbat. I began to drag half my body as I tried to sprint across the dark alleyway, pain still shooting through my circuits. I began to run the schematics of the area I was in, until sparks burst around me. I didn’t need to turn my heads to know my pursuers.

“Quick!” One shouted. “Don’t let him get away!”

More shots fired, this time, dangerously close.

My body quickly shot through the alley, my neurosensors ignoring the pain. I was frantically running through the alley, closely making my way to the next alley. Shots were fizzing past me but I got to keep going.

Then in the corner of my visor I saw a figure running up and down on the side of me. I ran vital scans only to realize it was a cloaked scout. I tried to lose the scout by swaying side to side dodging gunfire as I passed through to the end of the valley. It didn’t help to know that there was a 78.9 percent chance I’d be struck by one of those.

In the head.

As I finally reached the end, I made a quick right turn only to have a round go straight into my leg. I faltered for a short while and tried to continue sprinting, but the scout seized the moment. He tackled me and we both collapsed into the ground. I tried desperately to get a hold of his head, but I could not seem to grasp it, because of his cloak. It’s almost as if I was fighting with my shadow.

As the scout began to get a firm hold of me around my head, I stumbled upwards, frantically trying to claw him off. As I turned and twisted my body, I made out the figures ascending from the previous alley, and I finally let instinct take over. I couldn’t rely on any statistic, and with another burst of energy pumping through my circuits I whirled my body and reached my arm out, so I can catch the spinning Autobot. He would instinctively drop me to the ground to prevent me from fleeing, but my enemy misjudged me, a cost he would pay dearly for.

I knew I had him I my grasp once I felt him struggling and clawing at my hand. I knew I had him by the neck.

“Open fire!” the squad leader shouted. If only he knew

RATATATATATA!

I quickly went prone, trying to make sure that my body wasn’t in any direct line of fire, but the scout’s body was in my place. As I heard the shots sink into the scouts back, a vague smile sprawled across my face. I felt warm energon began to trickle down my palm.

‘Why isn’t he getting hit?” an Elite Op shouted. That’s when his answer came into view. The scout’s body began to re-digitalize into his true form. His eyes gazed back at me hollow and empty gawking at me. I saw his small nimble frame torn to shreds by his own comrades; I wouldn’t be able to shield myself with him again.

The three stopped in their tracks, stunned, by their own handy work.

“What the scrap…”

“Dear Primus”

“You piece of slag!” the third one shrieked, lifting up his firearm on me. I was one step ahead of him though, for I hurled the remnants of their partner straight at them and I charged them. The three shielded themselves from the flying debris and tried to recover quickly, but by then I was already on the first one.

I grabbed him from the side and kneed him in the chassis belt. His partners already trained their weapons on me, but I threw there injured companion into one of the attackers, not before punching him in the chest, which wouls caus a rupture in his spar. He'll bleed out slow and painfully. The two of them collapsed into a heap on the floor. The remaining soldier pulled the trigger on his weapon, which resulted in a shot digging its way into my chest, but I was set on my target.

I grasped the Autobot’s weapon as I elbowed the bot in the chest, causing him to let go of his firearm. As he stumbled downward, I approached him raising the weapon to use as a blunt object. My servo was racing. I did not intend to end this quickly.

As my victim turned his face to glance at me I brought the blunt end of the weapon straight down on his head.

CRRKK!

With a satisfying crunch I tried to pull the weapon out of his head only to realize is was wedged in tightly. I had no energy to spend on pulling the weapon out so I simply dropped the weapon, it’s ‘wielder’ collapsing with it. I was enraged fueled by primal instinct; I could not see the world as it was. It all just seemed like a vivid blur.

As I began lumbering over the deceased Autobots, my senses began to set back to optimal levels. This did not help so much for I could now feel the bullet lodged in my chest, leaving me to slip in and out of consciousness. I managed to make my way out of the alley, my body, badly broken from surviving an encounter with the Elite Ops. Not many get to live and tell their tales-

RATA!

My senses begin to fail quickly, as I felt my body began to collapse on the ground. I tried to stay up but I just couldn’t; my body didn’t respond to my request. I tried to get up on my legs, but I could only force myself to pull myself upwards, leaving me in the position of a scrap dog. I could see energon begin to leak around me even though I couldn’t feel it. I looked around hazily as my vision began to fail and standing in the middle of the alley was an Elite Op approaching me swiftly. I tried to prepare for what was to happen but I was too slow.

The bot kicked me in the side, causing me to tumble over onto the side of my body and look up straight into the optics of my would-be-murderer. The grin on his face showed he would be more than generous to put me out of my misery.

My vitals began falling, the beat of my spark audible now. I had no fight left in me, and I would only prolong the inevitable.

The world began to slowly move by me as I stood there, and my vision started fading. My systems began to start going offline, when suddenly I saw a figure creep up behind the merc. My visors widened temporarily to barely make out the image of someone bursting their fist through the Autobot’s chest and extinguishing it with a clench of his fist. The deceased body fell as the figure pull his fist out of his chest and he glared at me with extremely red optics. Before I could react in any way my body shut down…
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

System Rebooting

Status: Below optimal

My body shot straight up as my systems began to restart. I quickly turned my body to pull out my firearm, which followed by a shot of pain ringing through my body. I staggered upwards slowly, trying to find out my exact location. I seemed to be in a poorly built work shed. It seemed to have been altered into a manageable home.

This time I slowly turned my body, wincing at the shots of pain that ensued, only to realize that my firearm wasn’t there. I
possibly dropped it back in Ratbat’s office.

Well at least I lost something unimportant unlike Ratbat who literally lost it all. I felt no remorse. He deserved his penalty. He was sloppy in business and was never good at covering his tracks.

So I was unarmed and injured in a mysterious house. That was not a good combination.

I slowly walked around the shed, trying to find things of any value, but then came to a sudden halt when I realized a faint light along with the shadow of a figure illuminating the wall.

I glanced to the center of the room to see a small fire blazing in the middle of the room accompanied by a huge, stocky, cybertronian. He stood there glaring at me with a stern look, the kind that won’t melt ice, but the kind that can actually start a fire. It seemed fueled by hate, anger, and rage.

Then again anyone living in the slums of Kaon would be like this, but, there was something about this particular bot. I just couldn’t find out what.

The figure glared at me and with a voice as stern and dry as steel he spoke to me. “You can’t handle a squad of Elite Op soldiers but yet you dare glare into the eyes of me?” He snorted.

He looked at the flames and then back at me. I never lowered my gaze at him.

Then I saw it. His optics.

This was the bot that saved me from the one operative I forget to terminate. The memories of what happened began to flood back into my mind. This is the bot that tore a hole through a cybertronian's chest almost as if it were a copper-bot. I began to fear and respect this figure at the same time.

The brute began to speak again. “I should’ve let them extinguish your spark. You’re lousy in a fight, and out here in Kaon you wouldn’t survive even a nano-click.”

He spat into the flames and a small sizzle occurred in the flames.

“But” He continued. “I myself happen to hate the Elite Guard so I thought I’d just let them take you down, to tire them out…”
He’s getting to something. There’s no way he truly want me dead if he dragged me out of that alley.

“Yet even though the odds were against you, you fought.”

He beamed at me and signaled his hand to come towards him.

I denied his offer, still standing by the confines of the wall. I did not fully trust him yet.

He even knew this, for he simply stopped motioning his hand and glared into the slowly fading fire.

“I saw what you did to those Guards. That is no simple task anybot could accomplish”

He wants something from me. He’s admiring my skills and is slowly trying to build my trust. It isn’t going to work. Many have tried in the past and Ratbat only succeeded because I was compensated for my hard work. What will he give me?

The mysterious figure went on. “As a gladiator of the pits, I’ve only seen that sort of skill in extremely skilled fighters. Where did you possibly learn to attain such skills?”

Silence.

Megatron glared at me, and I could quickly see he was losing patience.
But he did not change his tone. “You are a respectable fighter and I admire a fighter. Skills like these should be harnessed for the near future”.

I bowed my head in and understanding manner but I tried to hint a sign of curiosity. What did he mean by the time to come?

Megatron glanced at me harshly, yet, his voice finally gave a sign of accomplishment. He possibly did this because i responded to one of his questions finally.

“Let me tell you something my friend...”

Friend?

He continued on. “…Cybertron is a place of corruption and segregation. The High Council speaks of equality for all cybertronians.”

He laughed dryly at the idea. I laughed as well, silently.

“The High Council does not live up to those promises. Instead they dwindle I their own wealth while the lower class suffer and fight to live another day. That is an unfair an unjust Cybertron.”

This gladiator is actually putting together Cybertron perfectly. I always saw this, but I always thought the inhabitants of Kaon were too busy to piece the idea together.

“Soon though”, he protested, waving a finger. “There will be a new era where all cybertronians will be considered equals amongst one another. There will be no differences, no segregation, and no war. It will be known as the golden era of Cybertron!”

He finished triumphantly, his gaze looking overhead, as if he was looking at his dream then and now.

I could imagine it too. A Cybertron full of no corruption. No vigilantes. No evil.

That’s a Cybertron I can’t live with. I’ve lived with corruption all my life; it’s almost all I know. What will become of me after this proposed revolution?

“A storm is coming comrade” he warned.” I hope you’re ready for it when it comes”.

He stood now, a tall bulky figure, whose figure seemed to clutter the room. He walked over to my side and I followed his every move as he approached me looking at me in optic level.

“I am Megastronus”. I looked down at his hand which he held out expecting me to shake it.

I thought this over. Here is this mysterious figure that comes to me and obviously isn’t inviting me for a nice chat. He wants something from me. A gladiator from Kaon does not save just any person who is near death.

His proposal of Cybertron is madness, yet many will not give in. There will be disputes that will lead to small bloodshed. If anything his plan may fail and there will be more corruption. Yet, I feel compelled to help him. He did in fact save me from my spark extinguishing.

Not that it is enough of a reason to immediately hand it over to my savior...

Not knowing what will be ahead of me in the path i just chose, I looked up into the Bot’s eyes and silently shook his hand.

He gazed at me a grin beginning to appear on his face. His red eyes gleamed with delight.

“Welcome to Kaon…”

Full optimal level reached

…

What the-

Was I just in recharge?

I can’t recall the last time I was ever in that stage. Wait nevermind that, what did i just recall?

Was- was that the day I met Megatron?

No, it could'nt have been. That was so very long ago...

It’s been millennia since that life changing day. That day I finally got away from that Scrapping glitch Ratbat and experienced near death after killing the Elite Ops (I honestly forgot how I killed those bots). I barely remembered the city of Kaon for it was destroyed during the Uprising (The day Megastronus…uh, Megatron initiated his plans).

This dream though helped me remember what I forgot on that very day.

And helped me realize how much I’ve changed.

The younger version of me seemed so cunning, swift, and coldblooded. Yes those are still my skills but compared to the old me… Could I have gotten soft?

Wait, no I couldn’t have. I’ve grown accustomed to the ways of the Decepticons after Millennia of warfare. I was raised in the pits of Kaon, forced to fight and kill my fellow neighbors just to get by with scraps. I never got enough of violence (that’s an aspect the old and modern me shared) but I could feel myself…slowly fading away from its desire.

…

WHAT THE SCRAP AM I SAYING?

I’m a Decepticon, I’ve killed countless Autobots over the millennia, and I have no other purpose other than to support the cause Megatron proposed.
...

…But, in my dream Megatron proposed me a different idea. He promised there would be a change in Cybertron’s society, for the greater good of all cybertronians. It was an idea I was not pleased with at the time. I considered to only heeding his offer to join in on the bloodshed.

As the war prolonged though, I think me and Lord Megatron’s morals started to split to opposite poles. Megatron now does not think about what’s right for the cybertronians but instead what suits his preferences.

And now I find myself beginning to...

Now I’m speaking the words of a traitor. I feel no different than Shockwave. What I propose is madness...
I can’t ponder on this now, seriously, I think it’s just me being locked in my alt mode. It’s messing with my servos.

Still…

…My last act before I came here… I decided to save the lives of cybertronians, whether they’re Autobot or Decepticon from Shockwave and his assistant Shockblast. It wasn’t a rational decision neither. It was a thought I knew would be for the greater good of Cybertron. The old me would’ve had no problem letting zombots run rampant, tearing through every living cybernetic organism. He would’ve taken Shockwave’s logic as sane.

I myself use to believe in Natural Selection, and even though I still do, I began to get a sudden urge to drive my cold-blooded instincts back into a cage. Its as if my servos willl allow my thoughts to run ramoant like they use too. Then destroy the cage with all its burdens…

This is all too much to process in my head. It leaves me with more questions then answers, some even i can't evaluate.

This scrapping place isn’t exactly helping either. I'm sitting on a desk, in a horses house who lives off the very essence of music.

Speaking of which, why is the horse still on the stadium? I saw her leave after megacycles of picking at her dreaded guitar. I’ll admit she’s got determination but honestly…actually, no I don’t have nothing to admit, she’s a fleshy and she’s got no talent.

The fried out horse appeared to be sprawled across the stadium, here optics not too far from her body. Someone killed her? Well, damn I’d be cheering if I wasn’t pinned up on this desk. If she was dead though there would surely be more of a mess. So that means…

“Ohhhh my head…”

…She’s alive. Not to my surprise.

The white horse slowly got up, her optics still closed. She seemed to have looked around, even though her eyes were closed, until they fell upon a black box on the side of her center console. From this angle I really couldn’t make out what it was.

She glanced over in my direction and through her squinted optics; I think she was looking at me. She spun to the table and placed the strange object into her mouth. I wondered how this day was going to turn out. I honestly believed my circuits were going to burst through those megacycles she was playing that instrument of destruction.
She began to slowly walk off the stadium, stumbling on each step as she descended downwards. It felt good at first to know that I was going to get peace and quiet, but peace and quiet would leave me to ponder on my true intentions. I will not deal with that, this soon into my time here.

One day a Decepticon, the next a traitor.

The servos can sure drive one to insanity. Seriously I feel a little light headed, almost as if I’m being lifted off the desk.
Well, to my surprise, I’m finding myself actually levitating off the ground.

That’s it, my mind has completely short-circuited.

Thankfully though I knew I wasn’t imagining this. I was elevated through the two towering amps and over the center console until I saw a peculiar event. Vinyl’s horn appeared to be glowing…

That’s extremely odd, yet I don’t find it too surprising considering they’re capable of speech.

I followed her (or she dragged me), watching her walk clumsily to the dining table as she placed the mysterious item on the table. It was a cassette.

I’m not even going to say anything and accept it. It’s bound to happen, especially around this music enthusiast.

She levitated me onto the table near the cassette and she still suffered from sleep deprivation, but she managed to vaguely glance at me. She was an odd one, but I myself was always considered an oddity amongst the Decepticons.

She vaguely smiled and lifted me up close to her sealed optics, until she managed to open them sheepish-

…

System Override

Processors Overheating

Oh man I hope all that work last night was worth it. Seriously I was lucky to even find a Cassette around here. Those do-hickeys are kinda' hard to find.

Well after another catastrophic night of not being able to get that rift right (after hours!) I decided to trot off to bed. But I couldn’t just fall asleep.

I kept thinking about my new awesome gadget and I really wanted to test it out. So I got up from my bed and looked everywhere to find a cassette. I looked everywhere, and it took quite a while, but I finally found one in one of my cabinets.
I took it back to my laptop and tried to make a mix tape out of the cassette but it was so old I had to do a bunch of things.
And they were B-O-R-I-N-G.

But I was able to do it so that’s the thought that counts.

“What up, little guy?” I asked the mini cassette player, looking at it with my heavy eyes. I probably only got two hours of sleep so don’t judge me for making small talk with my gadget!

I tossed it around in my hooves, checking in the back compartment, and other regions to see if there won’t be any problems at all. I put him down to get the cassette I created and couldn’t wait to show this off in the streets. Everyone would probably be all like, ‘look she’s got a walkpony!’ or ‘look she’s so cool because she’s old school!’

I was also looking forward to asking Twilight for a favor to help me “modify” something of mine.

My house was quite a mess so I might need to clean up a bit before I leave, but heck I’m use to picking up mess when I’ve only had little sleep.

I picked up my two new items and couldn’t help but smile in delight at the awesome-ness this would produce! I opened the tape deck compartment to slip the cassette in, which I then closed with a satisfying click sound.

I placed the Music Player on the table and returned my attention back to my house which required my cleaning skills (that usually meant stashing trash under the bed).

I raced off away from the table, shaking off all ideas of being tired, because this week was going to be pretty busy. I still have to plan for the Gig tomorrow.

Yay!

….

Systems stabilizing

…

It’s not what you think.

I was merely…stunned…by…her…strangely…

…

Now is not the time.

Having a cassette back in my chest is not the most thrilling experience for me.

If it’s not my most fellow companions, keep it out of my chest. I’ve always felt accompanied by their presence and the
thought of them being replaced enrages me.

Ravage and Lazerbeak, my two closest allies, dead. All by the hands of Shockblast.

I tire of making empty threats to the ones who cast me out here, but I will avenge them if I ever get the chance.

Because now, it’s personal.

And I intend to make it a priority…

“Phew! Glad I got that out of the way…” I heard a faint soft voice from the end of the hall.

…Right after I get out of here.

By Primus, she accomplishes tasks fast. The horse wandered out of a room to the left of the stadium, and seemed to have some sort of belt and wires wrapped around her. She walked on over in my direction, her Purple optics still gleaming a vibrant tone.

I seriously hoped i wasn't getting soft.

Okay now that all the junk is stashed under my bed (I think I may need to buy two beds); I was finally able to get my side pouch and headphones. I walked over to the table to retrieve my cassette player and I plugged my headphones into the audio input. I then laid those two things down and flung my side pouch over my head so it was right next to my left side.

After that I retrieved my cassette player and headphones, planning to test it out. If it doesn’t work, I’m throwing it out, seriously.

I placed my Headphones over my head and returned my attention back to my Walkman.

“I hope you don’t blow up in my hooves…” I muttered praying to Celestia, bringing my hoof close to the play button.
Click!

I waited for an explosion and I got one. Not one in my hands though. It was in my Eardrums!

YES! The music player worked!

I was so excited; I instantly clipped my little friend onto my side pouch and bolted out the door, closing it on my way out. I was so happy that I had a part of me accompany me wherever I went. The sun shined vibrantly today and it felt so fresh outside!
i knew it would be a good day

And it’s all thanks to that little item the Cutie Mark Crusaders brought me. If I saw them on the street right now I’d kiss them all.

For now though, I made my way to the center of Ponyville to take care of some little things before the big day!

It’s going to be one awesome week!

I hope I could say the same.

I don’t want to slip into recharge again for a long time…

Indecisive Matters

Today has started out slow and tiring, because I spent up all night trying to make myself a mix tape for my new music player the Cutie Mark Crusaders found for me. I don’t know why I feel so compelled to this thing. I mean it’s just another ordinary music player. But maybe because it’s pretty old, I considered it to be valuable. Also, they look pretty clean with my headphones, so that was another benefit.

For now though, I got other big things I’m planning up for. I am in the center of Ponyville now, gathering supplies and other items for my gig tomorrow. I am so excited to plan another party out in my yard.

That was a reason why I lived on the far end of Ponyville. There was enough space to have any gig! Out here in the center of Ponyville it’s usually crowded but the people are nice. Well most are.

With my headphones blasting and me rocking to The Neigh, Neigh, Neighs, I walked on down through the houses of my neighbors, basking in the warmth of the sun, and allowing the bright rays to envelope me. Wait the suns never looked that bright to me… Aww snap. I forgot my shades!

No wonder people were giving me weird looks all day. I don’t usually go around without them and even the three little fillies were shocked to see my eyes. At first I thought they were looking at me because of my headphones or my cassette player. Now everyone was catching a glimpse of my eyes and the thought of that left me a little uncomfortable.

I’ve always been subconscious about my eyes ever since I was a little filly. I don’t know why, all my friends have complimented them, but they always made me feel odd.

So first on my list for necessary items were the beverages and I wasn’t talking about milkshakes or smoothies. It was a night party; I just wanted some beverages that would be suitable for the guests tonight.

I know one pony that always helped me supply my guest with the beverages. She also helped me with catering at times and right now I was making my way to her house.

The sun’s rays were beginning to get to me so I decided to quicken my pace until I reached my destination. My music kept me occupied the whole way

I knocked on the door, eager to be out of the rays of the sun. I waited for quite a while and looked back at the town behind me, wondering what was taking her…

My thoughts were quickly cut off as the front door swung open before me and was tackled by a pink pony, which was really happy. I was a little worried that the impact of my fall will damage my gadgets. My earphones were knocked of my head by the impact. If any of them did, that would totally suck!

“OH WOW, VINYL SCRATCH!” Pinkie shrieked, clenching her hooves around me tighter, holding me like a plush doll. Any harder and she would’ve probably broke my back.

“I miss you too Pinkie…” I managed to squeak through the earth pony’s grasp.

“How’ve you been Vinyl? What’s new? Can I help you…”

“Pinkie...” I muttered. She glanced over at me and smiled.

“I’ll be able to answer your questions…if you let me breathe…” I continued.

Pinkie loosened her grip and looked at me blushing. She let me regain my footing from the ground and she looked a bit embarrassed. I would be too if I tackled someone in broad daylight.

“Oh I’m sorry Vinyl” Pinkie said, with a pouty face. I simply laughed at her and placed my hoof on her shoulder.

“Don’t sweat it Pinkie. It’s been a long time since the Canterlot Wedding.” I told her.

“You’re right! Well come on in, I don’t want to keep a friend waiting” Pinkie replied, motioning her hoof into her house. I thanked her for inviting me into her house, picked up my Headphones, and stepped inside to begin discussing the plans for tomorrow.

Her place was pretty cool because it always had a lot of colors and that shouted Pinkie. Her place was bombarded by flour and icing all the time because she was always brewing up a batch of the sweetest cupcakes in Equestria. I’m not lying. I travel a lot, and out of all the cupcakes I’ve ever tasted, Pinkie’s are still up top in my list.

Pinkie closed the door to her house and trotted over to the oven, waiting for her fresh batch of cupcakes to finish. Maybe Pinkie’s cupcakes were the best tasting because she gave it a little bit of her love every time.

Pinkie looked over at me as I trotted over to where she was. She looked at me curiously and after moments of tilting her head and me giving her confused looks, she gasped. I got a bit scared and froze.

“Vinyl, you’re not wearing your glasses!” she shrieked, still shocked from that discovery. I finally relaxed after hearing that and giggled. Pinkie has a habit of overreacting.

“Oh, wow Pinkie, it’s just one time without my glasses it isn’t that odd” I told her, smiling.

Pinkie continued on though. “It’s just weird. I don’t really get to see your eyes a lot…”

Her voice began to fade off.

“They’re so…so- pretty...” she said, shocked. She began to approach me.

“I always wonder how they could be that color…”

I didn’t wear my shades that often. Everyone makes such a fuss over that.

I covered my eyes to prevent Pinkie from trying anything mischievous with them.

“Pinkie, you’ve seen my eyes before stop making a big ol’ deal out of them” I pleaded playfully. She laughed and I drew my hooves from my face.

Pinkie gave me a playful smile and was about to say something until the oven let out the sound of a bell. She turned her look over to the oven and attended to the cupcakes, while I pulled my headphones from the side pouch and placed them on my head for a quick song. It wouldn’t hurt to listen to one.

While my ears were occupied by my headphones, my eyes were still able to watch Pinkie as she attended to each cupcake with a coat of frosting and a dash of sprinkles. Seeing the little cakes made me hungry, especially since I missed breakfast.

Apparently she could read my eyes, for she simply smiled and handed me a plate of her cupcakes. I looked hungrily at the plate as she put it in my hooves. I looked up at her and I could see her only mouthing words. I took off my headphones to finally hear what she was telling me.

“I baked that batch up for your party tomorrow” she repeated, frosting covering bits of her face. I lifted a brow at her, confused on how she knew I’d ask an offer from her beforehand.

Eh, whatevas, it was at least five dozen cupcakes in this plate and I’m sure not everypony is going to eat.

“Thanks Pinkie Pie, I really appreciate it” I told her softly. She only giggled and pranced around.

“Silly, that’s what friends are for. No need to thank me.” She replied.

Well if she puts it like that…

“In that case Pinkie I am going to have to thank you a lot if you can do me this tiny favor” I said, trying my best to emphasize on the word tiny. She merely nodded her head and turned her head over to some cabinets on the top right corner of the oven.

“I got that taken care of too Vinyl, don’t worry about it” Pinkie explained. I wondered how many bottles were in that cabinet…

“Thank you so much Pinkie, I can’t tell you enough” I said, praising Pinkies customer service. Or friendship service, either one.

“No need Disk Jockey…”

I blushed.

‘’…When I make my way over to the party tomorrow I’ll bring the drinks and cupcakes. I got it under control”. She gave me a wink. Pinkie was just too good at what she did, but I had to ask her this question.

“Pinkie how’d you know I’d need these things?”

Pinkie laughed and shook her head. “Seriously Vinyl? What kind of gig does not have food and beverages?” she said standing on her hind legs and shrugging her shoulders sarcastically.

I laughed at her charade, and realized she was right.

I nodded and set the cupcakes on the table. It’s been a long time since me and Pinkie had a nice good talk with one another and I would appreciate to have another one. I waved over at Pinkie to follow me and started to make my way to her kitchen table. Pinkie looked up at me and tilted her head to the side of me glancing at my side pouch. Before I could tell her about a chance to bond, she immediately says some random name out of the blue.

“A cassette player that thinks?”

“What?” I glanced over to my music player in shock of what she said. Is Pinkie losing her mind?

“Yeah he always talks to himself about weird things in first person…”

“How do you…”

“He’s been thinking in the first three parts”

Parts? What parts?

No .Slagging. Way.

The pink horse began to giggle. “He sounds really surprised”.

...

…I HOPE I’m becoming as insane as Straxus because if not, that horse is going to bring me a lot of trouble.

“Umm Pinkie, what are you talking about?” I asked with a bit of worry.

Pinkie just stood there, looking at my cassette player. Finally she snapped out of her trance and shook her head.

“I’m sorry did you say something?” she asked, looking around nonchalantly with her happy smile stretching across her face.

Ok, I will admit, I was kind of scared of but in all honesty I would have a lot more time to talk to her about that later. I just decided to ignore it, but it will bounce in my head for a long time. For now I simply sat down next to Pinkie and told her.

“Let’s talk, we kind of have a lot of catching up to do”, I told her, sitting her down on her seat. I probably felt like i was going to talk to a mental patient.

The pink mare adjusted to her chair after a while of squirming and bobbed her head down in a nodding motion.

“Oh Vinyl, I have been wondering how long it was until you came back” she said, slamming her forelegs on her knees. “But now that you’re here I can tell you on all that you’ve missed out on!”

Knowing Pinkie, this would take a while, but I still had the whole day to care to these chores. It shouldn’t take that long to catch up…

Aww Man, four hours passed by. Four! And I still needed supplies for the party. Pinkie was still ranting about what I missed though.

“…and Twilight accidently crashed into Rainbow Dash, oh you should’ve seen it Vinyl” she said, giggling and excited. I mustered up a smile for Pinkie but I was not really in a good mood. I needed to hurry up and finish my to-do-list before it got any darker. It will be dark in about three hours, and shops usually closed around then.

Pinkie opened her mouth to start another story.

“And another time, me and Applejack…”

“Pinkie”, I said cutting her off. “…Thanks for having me over, but I got to go.”

Pinkie laughed. “Oh silly me, I forgot you had to get things for the party!”

She got up from the table and led me to the front door of her house. Once we got there I thanked her everything and told her if she ever wanted to talk she can drop by my house anytime.

“Thanks, Vinyl I’ll keep that in mind”, she replied, closing her eyes and giving me a warm smile. After that I made my way outside to continue on with the rest of my day. When I walked out, the streets seemed much clearer. There were still people outside, doing their own business and running about in the streets, while the sun was beginning to set. It turned the sky into a light red shade which was a good and bad sign.

Good, because it was quite a nice sight and bad, because that left me with less time to get all the items I needed for tomorrow.

Well, a little music will lighten my mood. I put the headphones wrapped around my neck over my head and pulled out my cassette player to start up the cassette again. I hunched on my hind legs, pressed play, and closed my eyes to hear the soothing rhythms of music.

It never came though. I opened one of my eyes and glanced at my cassette player. What happen?

I pressed the play button repeatedly but I still couldn’t hear anything. I know it didn’t break when Pinkie tackled me because I was listening to music not long after with no difficulties. Well it may not be broken but there’s something wrong with it. Did i leave it on and drain the battery?

Ehh no problem, Twilight might be able to fix it when I ask her to modify it later.

“Stick it up your exhaust port you walking glitch!” a red cybertronian spat at me. He has done nothing but waste his breath on unnecessary babbling. I put an end to his rambling, when I picked him up off the floor and jammed my arm through his chest, extinguishing his spark instantly. The damage dealt to his chest made it much easier to break through. I pulled my arm out of his chest and let his lifeless body slump to the ground. Just another dead body for the Pits of Kaon.

“This match is over my fellow cybertronians. What a show I must say” said the announcer. He was barely audible through the shouts and shrieks of the audience.

This match ended before it even started. My odds were against his. He probably would’ve actually stood a chance if he actually focused on his opponent instead of wasting his breath the whole thirty nano-clicks. Most of my opponents never focused on the fight though. Instead they focused on the attention of the audience. An act they had to pay for with their sparks.

My arm dripped with raw energon as I stood in the middle of the arena, listening to the roars of the audience, and recharging my stamina. My time in the arena is far from over, and that’s why the crowd is wild. They demand more bloodshed, and I’ll be more than happy to oblige.

I shook the fluid off my arm, and turn my visor to the arena gate, waiting for my next opponent. I block out the sounds of the bystanders and run an analysis on the probability of me defeating my next opponent: 50% chance probability.

Then again I haven’t even seen my opponent so that’s one reason my chances are 50/50.

I stood there waiting, glancing around at the citizens of Kaon. They’re all riled up, drunk on the rush of their primal instinct. They grow frenzied at the sight of blood; shrieking and shouting for their animal desires are being fulfilled.

I also have the same primal instinct as my fellow citizens but we are far from the same. While they let their urges control them, I have control over my desire, which allows me to be a more advanced predator amongst unskilled prey. For that I have never lost a match in these pits for deca-cycles…

The sound of the gate opening brought my mind back into the arena. I readied myself for any form of assault. Everyone’s fighting preference was different here, so in the pits it was either adapt or die. A simple concept supported by a theory known as natural selection. There is no place for the weak. In Kaon, natural selection was an overall concept.

The gates opened, inviting me to ponder on who I will be facing in my next match. I scanned the gates for vital signs and picked up one frequency. I readied my body into a fighting position and stood there waiting for him to appear from the shadows.

“Citizens of Kaon” the announcer boomed, his voice echoing through the arena. “We’ve come here to share with you a gift bestowed upon us, the people of Kaon…”

I did not let my guard down, but I was intrigued by this bot. It did not sound like the original announcer. It sounded less energetic, but failed to let down the charisma.

“These gladiators before us fight amongst one another to show you their strengths; physically, mentally, and emotionally. They fight to please you, to keep you moving on through your miserable lives. Yet, you repay these valiant warriors with a stronger demand for their blood…”

Wait that voice. I know it from somewhere. No it couldn’t be…

“You waste these warriors, reducing their numbers, when you…we…could use them to our benefit”

It was him. The bot that saved me the very night I was close to being terminated. What's he up too?

“My fellow citizens, we are tired of being walked over by the higher classes of society. They babble about equality, yet they let us rust and die in our own filth…”

It was Megastronus. His words made that clear.

“…What if I told you all, that there is a way to change Cybertron, a way to allow us to be all equals…”

I get it now. I lost contact with Megastronus after that night. He took me in as an ally for this. For the Revolution.
He continued speaking, choosing his words wisely, and using syntactical tools wisely to appeal to the broken and dimwitted citizens of Kaon. He was too smart for a gladiator. He was building the crowd’s credibility for him. His charisma was a skill I both admired and feared. And those two aspects were that of a leader.

“…Cybertronians, I come to you, not only as a gladiator of the pits, but as a victim of arrogance and intolerance. Together my comrades, we can change this place, restart it anew, and lead Cybertron into a new era!”

The audience began to mutter amongst themselves, discussing about the various subjects Megastronus mentioned. I heard a shuffle in the ground in the gate where my opponent was. I turned my attention over to the gate only to see a huge figure walking out, straight into the highlights of the stadium.

It was Megastronus, but it didn’t look like him. He was heavily damaged; energon leaking from variable gashes on his body, and dents littering every part of his body. His helmet was a different shade now, a silver shine riddled with dents, unlike his black shaded pigment from before. I gazed down to look at him in the face as he walked towards my direction. He seemed to be smiling.

Everyone in the stadium began to notice his presence, for the arena fell silent. All their eyes were trained on me and Megastronus.

“Cybertronians!” he shouted with pride. “Let us fight the injustice and corruption that has tarnished our precious home world!”

He was addressing to everyone personally, moving his arm in a charade to act out his words. I only waited for what he would say next.

“Let us start the change for Cybertron. Let us to be the first to revolutionize this world. Let us be known in history for the ones who justified our society. Join me my comrades and we shall brand us a name that will be known throughout the remainder of history”

The audience began to get riled up once more. They cheered and applauded at the idea of a Cybertron where everyone could live in harmony. They don’t know the whole picture though, and Megastronus knows that. They speak out of fear, arrogance, and maybe even desire. I support the idea for only one desire: the desire to kill.

“We shall be known throughout Cybertron as the Decepticons!” Megastronus proclaimed his arms wide in the air. The audience shouts and chants were enough approval for their -our- new leader. Megatron looked high up at the podiums, and then turned his gaze back at me.

“I told you there was going to be a storm my friend. I hope you are ready for it.” He told me, the audience shrieks still in the air. I glanced back at the grinning figure and merely nodded my head. I knew the pits won’t be used for any more bloodshed after this.

Megastronus grinned and waved his hand out once again, much like the first night we met.

“Allow me to introduce myself”, he started. I brightened my visors, wondering if he was mad.

“I am Megatron. And you are...?”

Systems Reestablishing

…

What…wait…no….

Scrap I fell into recharge again?

…well I’m not that surprised considering she used me for her torturous method she called entertainment. She drained me of most of my energy using me to blast that filth into her ears. Being retained in my alt mode has left me weak, limiting my skills, and rendering me practically useless.

Last thing I remember before slipping into recharge was Vinyl and her pink friend discussing about random nonsense. The whole time, my servos tried to stay online. I did not trust the pink horse. How the scrap did she know what I was (in a sense)?

I just couldn’t get that out of my mind. It was just absurd. What she was capable of defied the boundaries of science and life itself.

Unless…she was a Pretender….

No, that’s not possible; the physique of her body doesn’t match that of a drone.

I discard the tasteless idea from my mind and try to regain back my senses. The longer I stay in my alt mode, the closer I am to scrambling my processors. This place was doing me no justice and these memories of my past are leaving me to question who I really am.

The day Megatron organized the people of Kaon into freedom fighters, I questioned his logic. He was too cunning, and I did not know what to truly think of it at the time. He was much like Ratbat, except more organized…and cunning.
I still remember the times he would encourage the rebels to take back what was once ours. In reality it seems as if those goals were hardly accomplished.

His true antics were brought out to the light and many did not know what to make of it. He became a strict, cruel tyrant, pushing boundaries to get what he desired. He considered me a valuable asset so he never dared challenge me. Then again it was unnecessary because without me, they’ll be no leader to challenge. Eventually though, I put the pieces together and realized he only boasted what the broken people of the pits wanted to hear so they would not deny his offer of a new glorious Cybertron. I did right to place myself close to his side.

No one cared though. Not even me. We did not care. We proclaimed ourselves to be an army but we were nothing more than bloodthirsty vengeful bots. And we all took a liking to that. I enjoyed the freedom that came with taking ones spark. It helped me ease my tensions, and in war, there was never any shortage of information leaking through the cracks.
I let my interest shield me from what was happening to Cybertron, but I did not care. I only worried that by the end of the war, they’ll be no enemy left to fight, and soon we would eventually turn on ourselves, leading ourselves into our own extinction. All because of our broken form of logic.

I realized it now. I wished not to say it, but my very thoughts considered me a traitor.

And a traitor had no business amongst those he is beginning to despise. These very thoughts left me with a hollow feeling. It’s not as if I have the slightest chance of returning to my home world but disregarding what I was not too long ago does not happen often, especially in two days.

If there was ever the slightest chance of me returning what can I do? I most certainly won’t go crawling back to the Decepticons and ignore these very thoughts pestering my mind. I will always share their hatred of the Autobots though, without a doubt.

What has become of me? I bet Shockwave is laughing at the thought of me dwelling in my own thoughts and analyzing every little detail in my life, finally coming to a conclusion that made me cringe. It pained me to say this and a flare of rage welled up in me.

Shockwave was right.

He knew what I knew. Only difference is he acted upon the idea while I skulked in the shadows, trying to stop a plan I might have constructed a millennia ago.

The darkness in the horses’ pouch helped me continue my train of thought, but at the moment that was the last thing I wanted. What I really wanted though, was a shot of nice brewed energon…

Oh man I’m getting really tired. I spent the last few hours gathering the supplies and it was just way too much to carry. Thankfully, most of the merchants were awesome enough to ship them there by tonight. I thanked them so many times and felt the imaginary load of all the items I bought thrown off my back.

It was really dark now and many ponies were beginning to close up their shops. I realized I had no business out here in night, so I decided to make way to my home in silence. Without music all thanks to my old music player.

I sighed at the thought, and walked down the streets of Ponyville lit by the street lights and the moon. The moon looked so cool; honestly it looked like a giant disco ball. I giggled at the idea and continued passing by shop after shop, looking around at the ponies going back to their comfy little homes. The thought itself made me tired and didn’t help the fact that I was still a couple of blocks away from home.

Then I froze in my tracks. I felt like I was missing something. I didn’t know why but I did.

I scratched my head trying to think what I missed out. I remember getting everything I needed: Beverages, Food, lights(my old ones broke),tables (No chairs; no one would isn’t going to be sitting in my party!), and Napkins; I’m talking about cleaning napkins because some people don’t know how to clean up.

I stood there lost in through under a street light trying to think what I could’ve missed out on. It was getting really quiet now- oh wait, now I remember! I had to go make a stop by Twilight’s so she can help me with my ‘idea’.

Hopefully she won’t be asleep by the time I get there (this is Twilight though she never sleeps)!

I turned back around to make my way to Twilight’s house but then found myself gazing at a dark street. I guess the lights turned off.

“Okay- whatever you do, don’t panic. It’s just the dark” I muttered to myself, trying to back up into the street lights behind me.

I then heard a snap to my left and decided to haul my flank out of there to Twilight’s. No way I was going to stick around outside in the dark alone.

Nu-uh!

Dum Dum Dum!

“C’mon Twilight…” I heard Vinyl mutter to herself. She seemed frightened judging by the tone of her voice.

What does she have to be frightened of here? The whole way here she was muttering to herself things I could not hear but I was sure she was paranoid.

I honestly wondered how the scrap she would react to the things I saw. The thought of her reaction put my mind ease, for it looked funny picturing the moment.

I then heard a door creak open and a tired voice address to the frightened horse.

“…Vinyl?” The voice said tiredly. “What happened? Is everything okay?”

I was shaking in the side pouch. Oh I’m sure she’s okay…

“Yeah I-I’m okay” Vinyl stammered back. Yeah I’m guessing she’s not okay.

“Are you sure?” The voice said, urging her on for the true answer.

“Yeah, I’m good Twilight. I just came to ask you for a favor.” Vinyl answered. The other voice stood silent for a second and finally spoke.

“Well, okay just come on inside.” The voice said, possibly leading us into her house for I felt my host shifting her body in a walking fashion. She was still a little shaky but her body finally calmed down. I heard the door shut and a shuffling of steps.

“Would you like anything Vinyl?” the voice (Twilight) asked. I heard a rustling of objects and the sounds of objects sliding.

“No thanks Twilight,” Vinyl replied humbly.

“Sorry for the mess,” Twilight spoke as if it were struggling with something. “I’ve just been doing a lot of research lately on some stuff. You know, testing and all”

“Oh I see, it’s alright” Vinyl replied. These horses make such small talk; I swear it could bore Lugnut to death…

“So where have you been Vinyl?” Twilight continued. “I haven’t seen you for around week!”

“Oh I just came back from a trip to Manehatten to talk to an old friend about DJ-ing for her little brother’s birthday!”

“Aww that’s sweet how old is he?”

This sweet talk is going to kill me. No spot left in my spark for softness. Well, except for the spot that’s already turning me rogue.

“He’s around 5. I’m sure I’ll find a song for the kiddo!” Vinyl answered.

“You should do a birthday song remixed, that’ll be good!” Twilight pitched in.

“Oh I’m sure it would…”

Next was giggling. Oh Primus, seize the torture already. I honestly feel like slipping back into recharge so I can slowly lose my sanity instead of hearing them enjoy themselves.

“So what do you need Vinyl?” Twilight asked after their giggling fit.

“Oh well, what I’m asking you may seem a little bit much, but you are the only unicorn I know that is capable of amazing spells”

Unicorn? Wait a minute…Unicorns were mythic creatures that were a breed of horses with horns. I remembered this from human mythology.

Vinyl had a horn. So in that case my host was a unicorn. Maybe this world is making me insane because insane is the norm here…

“Why thank you Vinyl but I might need to know what kind of spell you’re asking for before I think about doing it” Twilight responded a bit informatively.

I felt the unicorn’s body shifting and noticed a light shining down on me. Not long after I felt myself clenched between teeth and being placed down on a table in a well lit room. What I saw next was very unexpected.

Books. Everywhere. I can literally scan this room, and I think I’d rule out more than a thousand books. Is this Twilight a librarian or a data clerk? Possibly a scholar?

The way these creatures’ lifestyles are so organized always manages to leave me stunned.

I saw this Twilight figure across from my path gazing at me with curiosity. She was a purple toned horse with a horn…ok she was a unicorn who also had a streak of dark blue hair in a straight formation (sort of). It suited her character kind of right.

“Well Twilight”, Vinyl Began. “I was wondering if you can help me modify this cassette player”

Hold your horses (cheesy drum roll…...oh Primus I miss Frenzy and Rumble) you’ll have to modify me over my cold lifeless carcass.

The purple unicorn looked at me with curiosity, almost as if she was ready to perform surgery on me. She shifted her head from side to side, analyzing every aspect of me.

“Hmm, I don’t know Vinyl. I’m not very good with electronics…” Twilight started.

Looks like I won’t be a lab experiment then. Okay Vinyl you pathetic excuse of a life let’s get…

“Well Twilight I was actually kind of thinking if you can modify it without changing its parts” Vinyl pleaded.

You couldn’t let it go could you?

Twilight shot her eyes optics open. “You want me to jinx this?” she asked, her mouth agape.

Vinyl Protested. “No not jinx it. Just modify it to have a longer battery and able to play music without a cassette…”
So they’re going to use some form of sorcery on me. Well, all I can do is hope for the best of luck…oh wait that’s right my lucks on vacation!

“Vinyl I don’t know if that’s a real good idea…” Twilight retorted, still speaking nicely yet trying to drive her friend from the idea.

“Pleeeeeeeaaaaaasssssssseeeeee?” Vinyl exclaimed. She was persistent.

Twilight stood glancing past me (Vinyl was probably behind me), and scratched her head to give it some thought. It was a really long silence and it left me to think on whether I was actually scared of dying or not. In a sense it did but in a sense it didn’t.

I think it’s the thought of dying now is what left me uncomfortable. I’ve dodged, evaded, and terminated assassins and warriors of the highest factions, yet here I was helpless and bound to die by the hands (I might start saying hooves) of these two unicorns.

“…Fine but I don’t think I have an exact spell to help make your music thingy do all the things you want” Twilight said breaking the silence.

Vinyl squealed with joy and ran to hug her purple friend. I just waited for whatever was going to happen and let this torture finally come to an end.

“Okay Vinyl I got the spell ready to go” Twilight told me. Oh man this was going to be super rad! I can imagine my music player going day and night blasting an endless supply of music. I just can’t wait.

“Yay!” I squealed prancing up and down. “This is so going to rock!”

Twilight looked at me and chuckled but immediately returned back to business. “Okay Vinyl, I got the liquid substance here in the instruments” she told me pointing at the glass containers on her table. They seemed to glow with a vibrant blue. “The spell I created should be able to enhance your music player’s abilities by two to three times.”

I was so happy; I was just waiting for the fun part to happen. I guess Twilight saw I was eager too.

Smiling, Twilight told me “Alright bring me your thing”

I looked back at the table where I placed my cassette player and went to go retrieve it. I got on my hind legs and held the music player in my fore hooves. I dashed to Twilight’s side and placed the music player on the table next to all the lab equipment.

“Let’s hope it doesn’t explode” Twilight muttered. I heard her though.

“I totally agree” I said back.

Twilight did not look at me, for she was focusing on her equipment, but I saw her smiling and blushing.

“Okay hand me the toy…” Twilight started.

“Music player!” I corrected her as I place the item of interest into her hooves. I saw Twilight abstract amounts of the strange blue liquid out of the instruments and ready them on top of the Walkman.

“Alright, here it goes” Twilight said cautiously. After that, she dropped the liquid substances over the musical gadget.

WOW!

I feel much more energetic. I feel as if I just had a sudden surge of energon burst through me. Wait, the feel of that liquid…and the color…by Primus it was energon!

But how can energon find its way into a world like this? How did she know about this substance and how did she create it? Well these questions will have to wait. I’m in a more relaxed mood now.

“It didn’t explode!” I heard Vinyl shriek. I saw the two unicorns gazing down at me as if the expected me to automatically combust. I kind of hope I need to be ‘modified’ here constantly.

“Well what do you know, it didn’t” Twilight said oddly. She was thinking about something but as of now I had no evidence of what was on her mind.

I was automatically lifted off the table into the air by Vinyl as I was once again gazing into her purple optics. By Primus not now…

“I’m going to test it out Twilight” she said to her friend and placed her headphones back over her head. She held me up and forced the audio output into my shoulder (a process I never felt comfortable with).

She readied herself for she shifted her body playfully and brought her hoof down on the play button. The music started blasting through into her headphones but I could only tell by her excitement. The sounds of the song she was listening to was flooding my circuits and began to interrupt my peaceful mood.

Well they do say every benefit has its downfalls.

Vinyl finally pressed the stop button and the music flushed away from my circuits thankfully. She pulled the headphones around her neck and turned to her friend Twilight who was now cleaning up her lab. In a sense, she reminded me of a miniature shockwave, excluding the one eye, arrogant demeanor, and psychotic mind.

“Thanks Twilight for helping me with this” Vinyl said cheerfully. Twilight gazed at her curiously for a while and then regained her senses.

“Oh, no problem Vinyl, it was the least I can do for a friend. And sorry for staring, it’s just; I haven’t seen your eyes for the longest!” The unicorn shouted waving her hooves up in the air. Were Vinyl’s eyes that big of a deal?

If you find them attractive I’m sure her species would most definitely find her attractive.
I hated myself at the moment.

“Thanks a lot Twilight” Vinyl returned blushing. Her blue streaked hair seemed to wave over from one side of her head to the other. “I kind of forgot my glasses as you can see...”

“Oh you don’t say?” Twilight shot sarcastically. They both giggled.

“Well Twilight, you’re not studying tomorrow are you?” Vinyl asked, hoping for a ‘no’ as an answer.

“I heard about the party, only everypony is talking about it” Twilight beamed passing Vinyl a smile.

“You think you’ll be able to come?” Vinyl said eagerly. Twilight nodded her head and smiled.

“It’s getting a tad bit late Vinyl. I think you should be heading home” Twilight informed her.

“What time is it?” she asked quizzedly.

“Why it’s going to be midnight soon”

Vinyl immediately turned around grabbed me and pressed play. She then immediately threw me into her side pouch. Well that was unexpected. I could hear Vinyl frantically trying to wrap things up before the cycle of the day ended.

“Thanks Twilight for everything” I barely heard her say. The music muffled out most of their words. “I need to get home to prepare for tomorrow. I hope I see you there tomorrow”

“Bye Vinyl, have a good night” I heard the purple Unicorn say followed by the sound of a door closing.

What followed immediately after was running.

How do I know?

Ask my bruised circuits…

When Vinyl finally arrived to her house she immediately threw herself onto something soft and stood there for a while motionless. She slipped into recharge, with me still blasting the music she forced me to play. If I could turn it off I would but I don’t think…

Zzzz

Silence.

The music stopped. What happened? Was I going to slip back into recharge? Did I stop the music?

I didn’t feel tired nor fatigue so I don’t think I could be slipping into recharge. I did feel an urge to stop the music, but this event is probably coincidence. Well whatever the case was, the music stopped, and I’m grateful for that. Now all that’s left is me and the inner sanctum of my thoughts.

…

I think I was better off with the music.

Pick Up The Bass!

“So class what did we learn today?” the art teachers sweet voice asked us. I always enjoyed Ms. Sherbert’s class. I mean, it was better than all other classes because they were always to serious. And I was never a fan of serious. I sat in the back of the class, while all my classmates sat in front, trying to sway our art teacher with ‘best student’ demeanor. A whole lot of hands shot up to answer her question. Me, I just stood by and let them answer the question for me. I was always too lazy.

“Yes, Octavia”, Ms. Sherbert said pointing at a light grey filly who had a mane of neat black straight hair . Speaking of teacher’s pets, Octavia is our fellow overachiever. Who also happens to be one of my greatest friends.

“Well Ms. Sherbert we learned…” Octavia started, her voice raised so the class to hear me. Still that didn’t stop me from slipping in and out of consciousness. Sure I loved this class, but I’d rather be home sleeping.

I finally woke as the bell rung. I was so excited, I pounced out of my chair and shrieked “WHOOO TIME TO GO HOME!”. Everypony looked at me like I was crazy. I looked at everyone and I started to lower my smile.

“Uh, Vinyl Scratch, It’s fifth period” my teacher told me. Aww snap. My face flushed red as I felt really dumb for my outburst. The kids pointing and laughing didn’t really help.

“alright class have a wonderful day” Ms. Sherbert finally addressed, turning her back to the class and returning to her desk. Oh now she wasn’t poking puns at me.

I slowly turned my back from my classmates and grabbed my backpack from my chair. All the ponies started walking out of class, still laughing and pointing at me, leaving me in a not so good mood. I think I’m going to start hating this class now.

Just as I began to walk out of class, a little voice caught my attention. I instantly knew who it was

“Just couldn’t let down the DJ attitude, even in class?” Octavia asked, stifling a laugh. Oh she may be classy but when it came to being mean she didn’t care.

“I’m not really in such a good mood…” I told her as we proceeded down the school hall which was flooded with other students. I saw a few eyes look at me, snickering amongst some of their friends about what I just did. I wanted to jump into the nearest trash can and hide there until the end of the day. It’s not like it can get anymore embarrassing.

“Oh now darling, it isn’t that bad”. I hated it when she did that.

I gave her a stern look but she just simply laughed. “Now, first off if you ever want to give someone a strict stare you’re going to have to take off those glasses” she stifled.

I just groaned, but couldn’t help but muster a smile. After all, picturing me trying to stare down someone with glasses sounded really idiotic. Apparently she saw me for she gave me a quick hug.

“Vinyl we do dumb things, it’s in our nature don’t be so hard on yourself” she said comfortably. I looked at her and quickly gave her back another hug.

“This is why you’re my best friend Octavia” I mumbled, squeezing the earth pony. After a good while, she managed to escape my hug and breathe back all the oxygen I took from her with my hug.

“Thanks DJ PON-3” she mumbled. I blushed at the sound of my DJ name. It was a name I gave myself after my first time trying out turn tables as a little filly.

“You should really be heading back to class though” she continued, patting herself off. I looked around and began to notice that most students were going to their classes. I still needed to get to my locker to get my books for next period. I quickly thanked Octavia for everything and she trotted off to her next class. I hope I didn’t make her late for class, that would be bad. I never really cared, I was usually late for class.

I began to trot down the lockers until I reached my locker. It was about three to four aisles down. Oh boy I was going to be really late.

I approached my locker, which was on the top section and considering I was to tired, I didn’t want to get on my hind legs to unlock it. Instead I steadied my magic to put in my combination and unlock the locker. Once I did that, I brought out my books for English (A subject that absolutely bored me!), and was about to close my locker, until I heard hooves. Then I heard the voices of stallions. I know a group of stallions that would be out here in the halls after class.

I quickly closed my locker and tried to go to class as fast as I could, but before I could even act out the first part of my plan, a hoove shot up and closed my locker. I jumped at the loud sound of the locker slamming inwards. I wilted my ears and head downwards. I didn’t need this now…

‘Hey there Pip squeak?” I heard one of them ask. “How’s it going?”

I didn’t want to look up at them, but I could see their shadows envelope me as they gathered in a circle around me. I knew who they were, so they weren’t as tall as their shadows made them seem. Still…

Another voice spoke out. “Dude don’t you know? She’s taking her things so she could go home. It is time to leave, am I right Scratchy?”

“Good one, Skrill-X” another pony said.

I tried to walk out between their legs as they stood around me, but they would move their legs to wherever I went.. They laughed at me and began to taunt me.

“Hey, where do you think you’re going?” Skrill-X asked.

“Yeah, where just having a little fun…” another voice added.

I looked up at my bullies and saw about four stallions.

I knew them. One of them was a grey toned stallion with green hair that seemed to only run down one side of his head. That was SKRILL-X (or as everyone called him). Everyone always liked him, well, everyone except me. He looked at me with a smirk across his face.

The second stallion had a black coat with short spiky hair petruding from the back of his polo cap. Everyone calls him DEADMAU5. He was not a bad looking stallion. He was just a total jerk. He stood there with a nonchalant smirk on his face. I couldn’t tell if he was enjoying this.

The other two earth ponies were twins. Both had a blue coat and black manes. They were new kids and they liked to be called Yin and Yang for some reason. I don’t know I’ll probably call the first one Douche and the second one Bag.

“Leave me alone, I’m not in the mood today…” I mumbled helplessly.

“Aww it looks like she wants to cry…” Yin (I mean Douche) said in a dry sweet voice. The other brothe laughed and was ready to chime in until he was cut short by DEADMAU.

“I don’t think today is a good day SKRILL, I mean c’mon look at her” He said pointing in my direction with his hoof. SKRILL shot him a look and DEADMAU looked back at him. The twins stared at the two in silence. I saw this as an oppurtinity to leave to class but Bag (Yang) snapped out of it and quickly swept me to the middle of the group again. SKRILL-X turned to me now and began taunting me once more.
“Hey DJ PON-3 I heard about your last attempt at trying to work on music” he snorted. The twins laughed. DEADMAU stood silent with his eyes closed. Deep down I truly wish he would stick up for me but no one ever really stood up for me. That was because I didn’t have a lot of friends.

“Man, I heard it was horrible. You were trying these new things with the system and I heard it sucked so bad, people kicked you out of the house”.

Oh man. I was in seventh grade then why won’t he leave that be. “So what?” I snapped at him.

SKRILL-X just laughed at me and continued on. “So why do you keep going by the name DJ PON-3? You clearly don’t deserve to be called a…”

DEADMAU quickly stormed off from the group and descended down the hall to his next class. I secretly pleaded for him to not go, because then I’ll be left with these three. The group didn’t even seem to acknowledge him leaving. SKRILL-X continued.

“…DJ. I mean c’mon no one wants to have a freak have that title”.

I looked down because I knew that’s what hurt me a lot. Being called a freak. They’ve always called me a freak because…

Suddenly my glasses were taken off my face by one of the twins, which left my eyes for the three to see.

“Purple eyes just screams a freak” SKRILL-X snickered.

I knew what he was saying wasn’t true. My eyes were unique. Many people like my eyes. Then again many people don’t really like me. I felt alone sometimes, only accompanied by Octavia, but other than that the only other true friend I had was music.

I began to curl up in a ball and cry as much as I could. Today just wasn’t my day. Through my sobs, I could hear them laughing at me and that didn’t help me at all. I really wish I could be home, away from all this. I wanted to get away.

It seems as if my thoughts were controlling my body, because I quickly got up and began to sprint, until a hoof went up and I tripped, sliding on my face a few paces. I heard more laughter, but only for a short time. There was a shout in the hallway.

“Hey! What do you think you’re doing?!” a voice said. I thought it was DEADMAU but this voice sounded a little more…nicer?

“Oh hey, it’s the new kid from Los Pegasus.” I heard SKRILL-X say.

I didn’t turn back to see who my savior was, because I just wanted to get out of there. I quickly shot up and sprinted down the aisles of lockers. I didn’t want to go to class right now. I didn’t want anything to do with anybody. I only had one place in mind, where a lot of people wouldn’t really be during class. My eyes blurred with tears but I kept going.

I continued running, panting, until I reached the mares restroom. I bucked the door open with my hooves and ran into the bathroom stalls. I sat down on the seat, put my hooves on my face, and cried. I just couldn’t stop crying. I was shedding tears, sobbing, and trying to breathe a little normal. I just couldn’t though.

My mind kept thinking. Why do they hate me? What did I do to deserve this? Is it because of my eyes? Is it because I’m different? Each question left me to clench my eyes harder to fight back tears but they kept coming.

Why do the DJs pick on me? I could still hear all their nasty remarks. They obviously didn’t like the fact I called myself a DJ and all that stuff. Why?

I finally stopped struggling to breath, but I still had tears running down my face. I just remembered I left all my stuff back by my locker. I clasped a hoof over my face, and banged my head on the side of the stall. Dang It!

“Hello?” a soft voice spoke out from the restroom. I shot up from the toilet. Was someone here the whole time? I stood there quiet, trying to see if the voice would come back. I held my breath trying to make sure she couldn’t hear my little sobs.

“I could see your legs you know…”

Dang It! Wait, that voice…

I quickly shot the stall door open and looked side to side to see if it was who I think it was.

To my right I saw Octavia.

I threw myself at her and began to cry more. I thought I ran out of tears, honestly.

“My, what happened Vinyl?” Octavia asked worriedly. I tried to answer her but for now I really needed to be close to someone. I really didn’t want to feel like a loner. She stood there, as if she read my mind, and started to groom my mane.

“Honestly Vinyl can your hair get anymore spikier?” she asked soothingly. I giggled, squeezing her tighter. I finally decided to tell her.

“It was the DJs again” I muttered to her. Octavia let out a snort of some sort towards me. I was almost about ready to haunch down until she continued on. “I’m seriously going to teach them a piece of my mind. They have no right to treat a mare like that, especially one that’s my friend!”

I stood in shock at Octavia. I’ve never seen her like this, she was always a nice good pony. This attitude though left me more happy than stunned though. It showed she actually cared about me. I smiled weakly at her but she seemed only enraged. I decided to calm her down before she does something she might regret.

“Octavia…”

“No Vinyl. Seriously you do what makes you happy. I know about some of the things they tell you. As far as I know they’re only mad at a mare who is actually interested in the same music they are interested in!”

Octavia was always a pony of classy slow music which bored me to death but I never let that difference get between us.

“…I don’t want to think about them. I just want to kind of escape everything…please?”

Octavia was still mad as far as I could see. But since I said please (which I hardly did) I could see her anger disappearing. She opened up her arms for another hug and I didn’t hesitate to go into her arms. I wondered for a second what she was doing out of class but I didn’t want her to go so I didn’t ask.

My mind kept repeating the mean things the stallions told me. I wanted to get them off my mind, and I think because my mind was all fuzzy I thought of the weirdest things ever.

“Octavia?” I asked her softly.

“Yes?” she replied, her voice as sweet as honey.
“Promise you won’t tell anyone about this.” I told her. I seriously didn’t know why I was going to do this.

“Promise you what, DJ PON-3?” she asked. I winced at the mention of me being a DJ, causing me to accidentally squeeze her.

“Just promise me.” I pleaded.

Octavia thought it over for a second and after a while said “Yes”

I closed my eyes and let my idea run wild. I remembered the lyrics to a song I heard a while back, and after a couple of seconds of remembering I let the lyrics slip out.

Sing me to sleep
Sing me to sleep
I'm tired and I
I want to go to bed

Octavia stopped patting my mane and was now resting her hoof on my back.

Sing me to sleep
Sing me to sleep
And then leave me alone
Don't try to wake me in the morning
'Cause I will be gone

I felt tears began to well up in my eyes, but I’ve already cried too much today.

Don't feel bad for me
I want you to know
Deep in the cell of my heart
I will feel so glad to go

Sing me to sleep
Sing me to sleep
I don't want to wake up
On my own anymore

I felt Octavia’s head rest on top of mine.

Don't feel bad for me
I want you to know
Deep in the cell of my heart
I really want to go…

I stopped singing as I heard sobs. I thought they were coming from me, but when I opened my eyes I saw it was Octavia. She was looking at me with a stunned expression, wide eyed, and tears streaming down her face.

“That-that…was-was…” Octavia managed to get that far until she clasped her hooves around me. There was a lot of hugging today but I didn’t care. I needed it..

I stood there with Octavia for what seemed like hours until the bell rang. Octavia lifted her head up and looked at me with a smile that seemed to warm my heart. Wait, knowing that smile nothing good was going to come out of her mouth.

Her smile turned into a grin as we got up from the bathroom floor and began to walk to the entrance of the bathroom.

“That, Vinyl, is the bell to go home” she giggled as we walked out the bathroom. I shot her a look (this time without my glasses).

If she didn’t know about my secret concert in the bathroom I would’ve bucked her.

I groaned as I woke from my dream (actually nightmare), and slowly stood up. I had a slight headache and after a while of fighting to open my eyes, I finally won.

Turns out I fell asleep on the couch. I was so tired; I probably just fell on the couch and knocked out. “Dang” I said to myself. Only time I ever fell asleep on the couch was one time at a college party. I told myself never again…for a month at least. Octavia was never happy about that. I laughed at the thought of our times in college.

I got up and heard the sound of something falling. I looked down by my hooves and saw my earphones and music player. I groaned as I realized no music was coming out of my modified cassette player. Yeah, I wasted the battery. Again.

I picked up my things and tossed them on the couch. I stretched for quite some time after (sleeping on my couch isn’t that comfortable).

After stretching I looked around and saw the sun blasting through my windows. Wow, I must have knocked out for a long time. I walked over to the kitchen to prepare me a quick snack. All that dreaming made me hungry.

I got some apples and orange juice out of the fridge. I was so tired, I felt like I was walking like a zombie.

As I brought myself to the table, I sat down and starting eating my apples. I just ate them in silence, enjoying the sweetness of the fruit in my mouth. I couldn’t think about anything else but my dream. It was so real… I honestly thought I was back there on that exact day.

I remember how it felt back then. To be alone and lame. Well to everyone else. I never really cared if people disliked me. I had my best friend Octavia so I could care less about everyone.

But what made me feel so lame, were the bullies. Skrill-X, Douche and Bag (I can’t believe I called them that ha!) and Deadmau5. It was odd how Deadmau5 walked away as if he didn’t want to hurt me anymore. The thought stopped me from taking another bite of my apple and left me shaking my head. Why did he walk away? I put the apple down and clasped my hooves on my face.

Thinking sucked.

I also could remember how Skrill-X and the twins were picking on me. They really tried to make me unhappy and that just wasn’t cool! I don’t know why they liked to pick on me but even if I did, it still wouldn’t mean a thing. Those jerks made me cry.

Luckily when I ran to the bathroom to cry, my friend Octavia was there. She was there for me and I was really glad for that. I wasn’t so glad that she heard me sing. I never really sing slow song so…yeah.

Hey, I was a little sad and I felt in the mood to sing a song from The Stallions. Octavia was shocked to know I actually knew a slow song. Hey if they put me to sleep, I might need to know a few.
The one thought that really stood out the most, was that voice. The one that called out to the DJs. I rolled the apple back and forth for quite some time across the table trying to memorize that voice. It was weird, I mean, no one ever really stood up for me when I was being picked on. Sure Deadmau walked off, but he was still a bully.

That stallion that shouted was from Las Pegasus, well, maybe because that’s where Skrill-X said he was from. I don’t remember any students that came from Los Pegasus to here. I groaned in frustration.

“These are too many questions!” I shrieked as I dropped my head on the table. At the exact same time the apple rolled in front of my face…

SPLAT!

…Ow.

I slowly lifted my face from the smashed apple and could barely see anything in front of me. I brought my hooves up to my face and wiped away all the apple bits. Well I know I won’t be that hungry.

I went over to the counter to get some napkins so I can clean up the mess. When I got the napkins and brought them back to the table, I saw the apple (or what was left of it). It was practically splattered all over the table.

Was my head actually that hard? I stood wide eyed at the bits of apples scattered everywhere. I didn’t know whether to feel sorry about my face or the apple.

I cleaned up the apples and downed my orange juice. I really didn’t want to think about the nightmare. I closed my eyes to think about other things. What I really wanted to think about was the…

My eyes shot open. “The Parties today!” I shrieked, running up to my front door to see if I got all my items for the gig. It was already the afternoon and I haven’t even got anything started!

I threw the door open and was instantly hit by a flash of the sun. That didn’t stop me though as I ran outside to see my items.

And as expected, there they were. And it was a lot of stuff. So many things I stood there looking up at the pile of things I needed to prepare this gig. The pile was huge! I knew that I wasn’t going to be able to put all this stuff together in such short time. I needed to call a couple of friends.

Thankfully I knew the right ponies for the job…

Thank Primus, I did not slip into recharge! Another day I live to keep my sanity (or what’s left of it). Not so thankful I had to stay up in silence and listen to the hors-umm unicorn- making strange noises. I think they’re called ‘snoring’. Not a pleasant sound at all.

Well, I lived through the horrible noises, so there’s no point complaining.

I’m beginning to feel my dose of energon wear off. A feeling that isn’t a good one. It’s leaving me a bit more provocative. Something I shouldn’t be when stuck in my alt mode.

I really wish I wasn’t crammed into my alt mode. I’m beginning to feel my chassis rusting gradually and I’m forced to live my life through the eyes of a music blasting unicorn. Sadly, I think the only way to make a living is to start adjusting a preference for music…

NO! Scrap that. I can’t be too weak and give in to this madness. I’ve already lost one of my morals in a couple of moons; I’m not going to give up the other so quickly. I will continue to despise music until the day I go offline.

“Hey Vinyl do you mind playing a bit of music?” a familiar voice pleaded.

“Well, if it’s okay with Soundwave…”

WHAT! Wait, no…

“Pinkie, are you still with that whole ‘thinking cassette player’ thing” Vinyl asked, giggling a bit.

It was that pink horse. What was she doing here? Suddenly a light appeared from the top of the side pouch and I found myself being pulled out into the light of day. The light hit my senses real fast, but they quickly adjusted. As soon as they adjusted I found myself looking outside at a bunch of strange objects.

Vinyl lifted me up and placed me down next to the console. I already knew what that meant.

“Wait Vinyl…” another cool familiar voice called out. Oh scrap, this is all too coincidental. It was Rainbow Dash. I heard the white unicorn slowly walk away and left me there on the console. The console was raised off the ground, according to the elevation, and I could see about 3 other horses helping put things together. Seriously these horses always helped one another. Why was that?

I stood there, watching each horse attend to their assigned task. I saw an orange one, wearing an object of some sort on its head, hauling crates across the plain before me. I also saw a yellow flying horse (much like the light blue one I came across before) holding some thin object in her mouth.

“Hey Fluttershy, can you see what we have lest on the list?” another familiar voice said. I then saw a purple unicorn walk across my optics, and I knew who it was. It was the unicorn Vinyl knew who gave me a dose of energon. Her name was Twilight. She appeared to be lifting up boards of some sort.

“Sure” the yellow flying horse (Fluttershy) said timidly. I could barely hear her and I usually hear everything.

Then, at the center of the field was the pink horse known as Pinkie Pie. The one who knew too much. She seemed to be helping the orange horse pull strange object out of a crate. Kind of looked like bullet casings, but they were green.

“…Has the thing been giving you any troubles?” I heard the light blue thing questioned. She was talking about me. Again. Sadly they were out of my sight of vision for they were right behind me.

“Nope, nothing…” Vinyl answered but was swiftly cut short.

“Are you sure?” Rainbow Dash interrogated. This was going to get bad quickly knowing my luck.

“Yes Dash, why whatsup?” Vinyl asked, a little stunned by the flying horses tone.

“Well, I mean it’s something from the Ever Free forest so…”

“What!?” Vinyl exclaimed.

Well I’m scrapped.

“I thought you knew?” Rainbow Dash shot. She then muttered under her breath “I’m going to give those little fillies a piece of my mind…”

After there was a long silence. Well for them. I could still see all the horses in front of me, put together this ‘party’ the white unicorn keep squabbling about.

“Well” Vinyl answered, breaking the silence. “I do remember the Cutie Mark Crusaders telling me where they got it from. But honestly Dash, don’t get mad at them. They were fighting on my porch and I didn’t want them to get hurt, so I took it without thinking”.

“well you should’ve paid attention, because now you own something from EVER FREE FOREST!” the enraged flyer shouted. As soon as she shouted those last words, I saw all the horses before me lift up there head and look towards their direction. All except one. Twilight. She was running towards us. Well now I’m surely scrapped.

I heard the steps of the purple unicorn on the stadium and could hear them slowly approach her fighting companions.

It turns out even these joyous beings can have quarrels amongst one another. How ironic.

“Wait it’s from Ever Free forest?” The purple unicorn asked shocked. She obviously knew the answer to her own question.

“Yes, it is” Rainbow Dash said. I sort of felt some sympathy for the white unicorn but at the same time couldn’t help but let myself enjoy her pain.

“You had me jinx an object that is possibly cursed?!” Twilight said, sounding a bit enraged.

“You jinxed it?” Rainbow Dash asked in astonishment to Twilight. Twilight ignored her question. She seemed to be targeting Vinyl Scratch.

“Why didn’t you tell me where it came from?” Twilight continued.

“Well I…” Vinyl said feebly.

“Well?” Twilight snapped.

“This is not cool Vinyl you probably…” Dash started but was cut short. As were my circuits.

“ENOUGH!” Vinyl yelled.

Wow I didn’t know she had that in her. Maybe we aren’t scrapped…

Twilight and Rainbow Dash stared at me shocked. I wasn’t really one to lose my cool, but honestly I wasn’t in the mood. Not after the nightmare.
I was waving my hooves to motion a ‘stop’ signal so they could see my message. They got it.

“Okay, yeah, I forgot to tell you, but I didn’t think it was that bad” I shot back. Rainbow Dash opened her muzzle to say something but I quickly cut her off.

“Hold on” I snapped. Dash closed her mouth.

I sighed and continued. “Okay yes it is from the Ever Free forest, but nothing weird has happened at all with the cassette player. If anything there are only two weird things.”

I lifted up my hooves to number down the only weird things I know about my Ever Free forest find.

“One” I said holding up one hoof. “Pinkie says it’s thinking and weird stuff like that. This is Pinkie so we can assume it’s nothing that bad.”

My two friends were ready to say something back, but I decided to say it for them. “If there is anything weird happening with my music player I’ll get rid of it”.

They stood there looking at me and after a while, Twilight nodded. “Okay, Vinyl, we trust you would. We just worry for your safety.” She said.

I laughed. “If anything Twi, if this thing is capable of thinking it should be scared of me…”

I think she already made that clear enough for me…

Twilight and Dash laughed. I smiled back and quickly realized we’re wasting time. Before I could tell my friends to continue working Dash asked me a question.

“Wait what was the second reason?” she asked curiously. I was just about to answer her question until we heard a small cute squeal. We all turned to the field in front of us and saw four little yellow legs trapped under a couple of small boxes. Applejack and Pinkie were around her.

“Uhh, I’ll tell you guys later. For now I think we should help put this party together” I finished.

“Alright you got it DJ PON-3” Dash said running off to Fluttershy’s aid. Twilight turned around for a second but then turned back to me.

“Hey Vinyl Sratch…” Twilight said.

I smiled at her.

“…Knock them off their hooves tonight.” She finished. Then she ran off to help set up the party. By now the sun was starting to go down. And the stars were beginning to come up.

Tonight, I’m going to prove those DJs wrong, and show them that I can do what I want, when I want, and especially how I want it.

It’s dark now but the lights still radiated the area. The lights Rainbow Dash hooked up seemed to set a tone for a ‘party’ during a moon. It’s suprising how fast I saw these horses put together all this. I am a bit stunned yes, but I do not respect this. Besides this still meant a whole moon of music.

Oh Primus, I’m still hooked to the console.

Great now I’m up here forced to deal with the effects of music on full blast. Well I’ve survived before, I’ll just try to make it through once again.

Far ahead, I see an entrance at the front, possibly about 20 paces away (For a bot my size). There are horses coming in from the entrance. Dozens flooding in, chatting laughing and muttering to one another as they proceed further into the place. I knew I was outside because of the stars but the lights removed the feel of nature from the atmosphere.

I saw many horses of all kinds. Some with horns, some with wings, and some just normal horses.

It’s just odd how these horses are like actual beings. It shouldn’t be like this but it is how it is. This was one dimension I was thrown into out of how many others? They’re could be other species out there, none that would make any sense. They’re could be talking trees, flying rodents, heck maybe even animal cybertronians.

I doubt I honestly stopped Shockwave’s plans. If anything I just stalled them. But I think the possibility of Shockwave finding his way back into this dimension is so improbable, it gave me both a feeling of relief and anger.

Relief, because now I wouldn’t have to worry about zombots tearing me limb from limb and Anger because I was stuck in this dimension in this mode.

My thoughts of misery were cut short by the sound of steps slowly approaching my location. I could also see the horses before me, silent, and gazing at the approaching object. I knew who it was, and I tried to prepare for what would come next.

But this is Vinyl Scratch. From what I know, she has a lot of things planned. All of them, usually resulting in me getting damaged one way or another.

I heard the sounds of the two metal spinning discs on the side of me scratching. This is it…

This is it. The part I enjoy the most has finally come. My hooves were a little shaky at first, but once I put my hooves on the turn tables, It quickly stopped. I’m excited that I see dozens of ponies here at my party, actually wanting to hear my music. I look at everyone with a smile and watch through my shades as other return the smile. Up here I feel so good. I feel like I have friends. Like I’m not alone. Not like I ever am, I mean I have a lot of friends now. But ever since my nightmare, I feel like I need the company of the whole world.

…Actually forget that. I came up here to play music and that’s what I’ going to do. I am not going to let anypony down tonight. I put the headphones next to the laptop onto my head, and instantly raise my hooves.

“How many of you ponies came here to have a good time?” I shouted to the audience. What I got in return was shouts from the crowd. Music to my ears.

“I’m glad to hear that! Now are you all ready?” I asked knowing their answer already. More shouts saying ‘yes’.

I loved to taunt the crowd. “If you really want a good time raise your hooves!”

Dozens of hooves shot up followed by screams. I smiled with joy

“Alright ponies” I added. “Let’s go!”

I immediately placed one hoof on the laptop and switched to the file I was going to mix. After a few deep breaths, I closed my eyes, and pressed play. No sooner had I done that, I placed both my hooves on the turn tables and beginning to rock my body to the beat.

Dun dun bumbumbum dun dun din dun dun

Dun dun bumbumbum dun dun din dun dun

Bum bum dun dun dun bun dundunbundun

I let that bass drop low and it was a feeling that left me grinning. I continued to lower that beat but continue it on.

Glitter on the wet streets
(bunbunbun)
Silver over everything
(bunbunbun)
The river's all wet
(bunbunbun)
You're all cold
(bunbunbun)
Dripping with alchemy
(bunbunbun)
Shiver stop shivering
(bunbunbun)
The glitter's all wet
(bunbunbun)
You're all chrome
(bunbunbun)
Dripping with alchemy
(bunbunbun)
Shiver stop shivering
(bunbunbun)
The glitter's all wet
(bunbunbun)
You're all chrome
(bunbunbun)

This is the part where I start rounding the beat. Oh I loved this part. I picked up my hoof to the side of my headphone and rose my other hoof up.

The colts cry out,
the mares cry out
The colts cry out,
the mares cry out
The colt cry out,
oh no
The colts cry out
, the mares cry out
The colts cry out,
the mares cry out
The colts cry out,
oh no oh no oh no oh no oh no oh no oh no oh no
Oh, oh, oh, oh oh, oh, oh, oh oh, oh, oh, oh

I could see many ponies in the party dancing and jamming to the beat of the song. This beat was only the beginning though. This part was gonna get real heavy…

Off, off with your head!
Dance, dance 'til you're dead!
Heads will roll, heads will roll!
Heads will roll on the floor…

…And it was going to be a really long night. I saw many ponies dancing, having fun and enjoying their time here.

I had no problem with that at all.

After hours of blasting music I decided to give everyone (including me) a break. I kind of wanted to explore my party and enjoy everything that was going on.

“Alright ponies, hold on, DJ PON-3 will be right back with ya’”.

More shouting.

I made my way down to the stairs of the podium, where I was greeted by many ponies, congratulating me, and complimenting my music. It was a nice feeling. I liked the feel of being complimented because it showed that I make others happy by doing what makes me happy.

As I made my way through the crowd of partying ponies who were laughing chatting and having fun, I saw three of my best friends wave at me by the ‘Beverage’ table.

I saw Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie. Except this was ‘party’ pinkie. Uh-oh.
I walked to my friends ready to tell them hi but instead they were the first to do so, rushing at me, hugging me, congratulating me and a lot of other things. It took me a couple of minutes to finally tell them my thanks (I was still recovering from Pinkie’s and Applejack’s sudden hug).

“Ay’ no problem Vinyl, way I reckon, you deserve a’ lot more than our compl’ments” Applejack said through her cowgirl accent.

I blushed when she told me this. It was a compliment I actually liked to hear.

“Yes, Darling, you did amazing up there” Rarity added. “For all I know, you’re the only pony I know who can do such a thing as that”.

More blushing. Now all I needed was a compliment from Pink-

“You…did GREAT!” Pinkie exclaimed a bit dazed. Oh snap. I think she wnt a little overboard with the beverages.

“Thanks Pinkie” I said, making sure she didn’t topple over on the floor. She seemed a little past gone.

“…But…” Pinkie said. This isn’t going to go well. I saw my two other friends look at pinkie as well, possibly thinking the same thing.

“…A pretty mare such…such as ‘urself…needs to find- a goo-good stallion…” Pinkie managed to say. I sighed. This isn’t the first time she brought this up.

“Pinkie, I’ve told you, I’m good I don’t fel like I eed to find a stallion” I grunted, still trying to watch over Pinkie. Her eyes looked heavy.

“Well…” Pinkie continued. “I found …found…” Pinkie burped. “Excuse me…found a-nice-nice stallion fer..you” she managed to say.

I giggled at Pinkie’s attempt to finish her sentence. “I appreciate that Pinkie but I’m goo-“

“Hey, Pinkie!” a familiar voice shouted. But it wasn’t a voice I recognized.

Me and my friends quickly glance in the direction of the voice. A grey earth stallion was walking towards our direction. He had black spiky hair and nice light brown eyes. He wasn’t very tall, but he wasn’t bad looking. Not.At.All.

“Umm Vinyl you ‘kay there?” Applejack asked giggling. Why was she laughing?

“Any wider darling, and a fly might go into your mouth” Rarity added. Oh snap. They caught me checking out the stallion. I was hot with embarrassment. It also didn’t help that Pinkie recognized also.

“See..” she said with a groggy smile. Darn Pinkie got me.

The stallion proceeded to Pinkie and helped her stand up a bit better. “You okay there Pinkie? Seems like you’ve had enough”. His voice was sweet, yet very stallion. I began to feel a little lightheaded.

“Oh, I’m…fine” Pinkie said smiling in my direction. Don’t do this Pinkie.

The grey stallion looked at what pinkie was looking and he spotted me.

Buck me.

I tried to manage a smile, but I could only feel it forming halfway. I already felt like an idiot. I felt like how I did the first time I met the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Not smooth.

He smiled and tried to keep pinkie in her position, then walked over to greet me. “Hey, I really enjoy your beats up there. They’re really sick”.

I stood there in silence for a couple of seconds, until I could hear my two friends nickering on the side of me. I snapped out of it and quickly answered his question.

“Oh, really, why-um- thank you” I said bluntly. This was going badly. I never really talked to stallions often.

He smiled (I almost turned to run. It was so….) and simply said. “No problem. As a fellow DJ I tend to admire others with musical talent”

My fantasies about the stallion (yes, fantasies, so what?) immediately came to a halt. My smile faded and I stood their blankly at him. Another DJ? Was this Deadmau?

Wait no, Deadmau had a black coat. Still…

“Did I offend you?” he asked worriedly. Oh great, you scared him Vinyl.

“Oh nononono, I just-uhh” I shut up. I just screwed up the chance to talk to a good looking stallion.

Rarity and Applejack were giggling and i shot a look in there direction. "Maybe we should leave you two alone, come along, Applejack" Rarity said, obviously taunting me. They knew i would fail miserably.

He laughed and continued the conversation. “Well my names Rivers by the way. As a DJ I go by the name DJ ROOK13 but you can just call me Rook.”
He smiled.

I was a bit dazed but I finally snapped back to my senses. “ Oh uh sorry, my name is Vinyl Scratch, but I go by the name DJ PON-3”. Good I didn’t screw that up.

The grey stallion nodded his head and then added , “Vinyl? That’s a pretty name…”

Oh sweet Celestia…

Okay… I survived….my circuits aren’t fried.

But I can sure tell you it’ll take a deca-cycle before my audio sensors get repaired. Thankfully DJ PON-3 (as she refers to herself) has taken a break. I can see her talking to another grey toned horse. I wonder how that conversations going. Possibly like the one with the three little horses.

Well now I was in silence and luckily I could heal for a while before she comes back to wreak havoc on my spark. I stood there watching all the horses do their thing. It reminded me much of the energon joints found on the borders of Kaon. Except there was always brawls breaking out.

Usually started by me.

It’s suprising how these ponies are having a good time. They’re down there moving about having their fun while im up here immobilized with a audio cord plugged in my-

Wait, I still had the cord plugged in?

All this time I had the cord plugged in and I barely realized now?

Oh, I really wanted to destroy something right now, but now isn’t the time. If I’m successful I’ll be able to send sound frequencies into the system through the cord and allow communication.

Wait why would I want to communicate with these creatures? The whole point of my alt mode is to stay in disguise. If I warn them of my presence, for sure they’ll destroy me. Vinyl Scratch and her allies already made that clear. Then again, I wasn’t in my alt mode by will. If I managed to allow communication to these creatures for sure they’ll discard me, but honestly I think that idea sounded better than rusting in my alt mode.

I’ll let my curiosity get the best of me and give it a shot. Either way I’m already dying so let’s see how it goes.

Alright now, all I have to do is reroute the circuits, and integrate the cord into…

“…I’ve been experimenting with music for quite some time. To be honest I’m a DJ and a vocalist for my band” Rivers said, his smile still on his face. I could listen to him ramble forever. But his idea of this new music was odd.

“Wait, your trying to combine rock and DJ-ing?” I asked dumbfonded.

He nodded. Wow that was kind of awesome.

“Wow, that’s pretty awesome. What is your band called?” I asked trying to keep the conversation going. He was a really interesting stallion.

“Well the name of my band is called Griffin Park” he said proudly.”If you want to come watch us practice one day, I’ll be glad to invite you.”

Yes, that sounded great. I opened my mouth to answer but was suddenly hit by a weird noise coming from the speakers. I winced at hearing the noise, and turned to the stage. The noise seemed really weird, somewhat like a beat, but not very organized. It sounded like winding mixed with metal grinding combined with clicking and other weird mechanical noises.
I turned to see Rarity and Applejack look at me with shocked faces, possibly thing the same thing as me: wht the heck is that?

‘What is that?” a voice shouted from the crowd (Reading my exact thoughts)

“Yeah, what’s going on?” another voice added.

I felt a pat on my shoulder and turned to see the stallion behind me. Oh dude this was not good timing.

“I think you’re needed upstage DJ” he smirked. Oh charming, he was also sarcastic.

“Thanks” I pitched back to him playfully and made my way back to the stage.

As I approached the steps of the stadium, I already saw one particular Pegasus at the scene.

“Rainbow Dash!” I shouted over the weird sounds. “What are you doing?”

“The sounds are coming from the cassette player!” she shouted back.

I looked at her in shock. I knew what I had to do if weird things like this happened but I couldn’t.

“Are you sure?” I asked her approaching her slowly. She seemed to be tugging the audio cord from the Walkman.

“Positive” she grunted. Great now I have to-

Wait, those sounds. They had a certain ring in there. It sounded weird but there was something familiar in there. There was a bass.

“Wait, Rainbow Dash! Don’t do it” I shouted at her. She shot me a look quickly.

“You know the agreement” she snapped at me. I couldn’t let her ruin this chance.

“Dash listen to me I got this trust me I-“ The sounds of the noise seemed to be getting a little more organized as if trying to make out words. “I can control this, trust me!” I pleaded.

Rainbow Dash looked at me puzzled for a while.

“please Dash, I’ll show you how” I told her, holding my hoof out for the cassette player. After much hesitation, Rainbow Dash finally handed over the cassette player.

“If it doesn’t work, I’m going to launch it in the sky” she barked, and went back into the crowd.

I sighed. That was a close call. Now all I have to do is access my computer and connect the sound system to both gadgets…

Yes, I almost got it. Even though, that flying horse tried to dismantle me, I was still able to hack through the system.

Now all I need to do is polish the audio and I’ll be able…

Wait something’s not right. Wait what’s overriding my command. No, no this isn’t right, what’s going on?

I could hear my distorted thoughts in the speakers but not audible. They were…no. no...NO!.

VINYL SCRATCH, WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY VOICE???!!!

“Alright Ponies” I shouted, over the slowly dimming noise. I was in control of it now, so I was able to tune it down.

“I’m sorry for the inconvenience, but it seems a file of mine leaked out of the system” I lied. I could see Dash raise a brow within the crowd.

“I’ve been working on this form of music for a while, and I seemed I’ve never been able to get it right” I continued. “ I tried to find the perfect combination of music that will allow a great amount of bass, but will still be enjoyable to hear”

There was mumbling amongst the crowd as I stood up there, my hands perched on the turn tables.

“Ladies and gentleponies, I prevent to you a form of music that is dubbed to perfection and will make you want to step your way into dancing”.

I just thought of this name but I went perfectly well with the music.

“So without any further delay I bring you…DUBSTEP” I shrieked, and pressed play on my console. The distorted sounds that came from the speakers were louder before. Except this time, I changed each wavelength, making it into a form of something much more understandable.

I changed it into music.

I moved my hooves on the console, adding sounds, deleting sounds, trimming and all that other crazy goodness. At first some ponies stood there a little bewildered. It made me feel nervous and that was one thing I’ve never felt in a while. That is until I heard a certain voice.

“Dang, listen to that bass!!!” River shouted. I knew it was him. I could recognize that voice anywhere. I said a silent prayer for his outburst.

Soon other ponies began to realize there was beat in the music, and began to actually start moving their body to the beat of the music.

I stood there in shock, still playing the music as I saw the ponies begin to dance to my new form of music. I was so happy.

I looked over to the cassette player sitting next to the speaker.

“I couldn’t have done it without you little guy” I said, smiling and moving my body to the beat of the music. So for the rest of the party, I blasted ‘Dubstep’ all through the night. Hmm, maybe next time i'll use the Bass Cannon...

[]iAnd not a single buck was given that day...

…But I don’t know how tomorrow is going to play out…

Madness is Bliss

"I don't give a scrap, hold them OFF!" The red doctor commanded the guards. He was frantically scanning the monitors with his optics, trying to abstract as much data as possible. "Lord Megatron will NOT PERMIT THIS KIND OF FAILURE!"

The guards turned from their addressor swiftly, and organized themselves along the large metal door leading of the lab. With a swift motion, the shadowed Decepticon ordered two of the guards forward to the door. The two cautiously approached the door, awaiting any sly tricks. As one of the guards approached the door he lowered his weapons to work on the controls of the door's mainframe. His partner approached the left side of the door weapon raised.

The remaining guards stood back watching the two at the door. The shadowed figure had his weapon trained on the door and quickly side glanced at the frenzied doctor at the controls. "This better be worth our lives doc..." the shadowed figure remarked.

The red cybertronian did not stop working on the computer in front of him. "It is worth every single one of our lives, Barricade. This Space Bridge has the potential to put an end to this war once and for all."

“Whatever you say Dead End…” Barricade merely snorted and trained his attention back to the door. It seems the two bots opened it.

The two bots descended down the doorway which led to the hall of the ship. The two proceeded slowly downwards, analyzing every aspect of the corridor. The group looked at each other in confusion. "It seems a bit too quiet don't you think?" one asked looking back at his partner in curiosity. His partner only shrugged and walked further down, his weapon raised once again. Then the lights of the hall began to falter. The two went into a battle stance trying to point their weapon at anything that looked hostile. They could not see anyone though, for the lights kept flickering. They began to cautiously approach the end of the hall until their comms began to act up, causing the two to jump in fear.

“Status report, now!” Barricade boasted through the bots’ audio sensors. The two drones looked to each other and began to give their commander a diagnostic of the situation, but suddenly the lights of the hall shut off.

“Commander, it appears the lights have turned off. We can’t see anything through the darkness” one of the drones responded. It was so dark they couldn’t see a thing down there.

“Great, picked the right day for guard duty” grumbled the other drone. The hall seemed to have gone quiet, especially the comms.

“I know right, honestly I should’ve stuck with-“

SHLAAA!

The sound of something collapsing rang in one of the drones audio sensors as he turned to the source of the sound. He couldn’t see anything through the pitch of black and kept his audio sensors on.

“V-6789?” the first droid asked, still walking towards the source of the sound.

“As a higher ranking officer, you are to address me, NOW!” the droid shouted. No response. He continued walking, not knowing where he was, or what he’ll see. His foot then suddenly hit something on the floor. Followed by the smell of burning circuits.

“What the scrap…” the droid muttered under his breath.
Suddenly the lights flashed back on and in front of him was his comrade. Or what was left of him. He was split down the middle, circuits and fluids sparking and oozing out of his torn body. The droids visor widened and stumbled backwards frantically.

“Shadow squad this is V-7894, there is a casualty on the docs, I repeat, a casualty on the docs!” He shouted into his comms, which only followed by static. The stunned bot did not have time to process the situation, his only priority was to get the scrap out of there.

With his head still focused on his fallen companion, he turned his body to fell from the scene, only to feel a sharp pain burst through the interior of his body. He turned his head back around and down at his chest to see a energon blade deep in his chest, a meter away from his spark. The droid feebly looked up to see his attacker, trying to fight back the urge to go offline.

As he finally made eye to eye contact with his attacker, he could barely make out the appearance of his attacker. The figure had a dark metallic paintjob, with the aesthetics of a certain figure. Its optics were slanted, and glowed a dark red, which screamed an urge to draw energon. He had no faceplate, only a smirk displaying satisfaction

The Dying droid tried to move from the blade piercing his chest, but suddenly heard the rays of a weapon to his right. He swiftly turned his head, only to find himself glaring into a barrel of a plasma cannon.

BLAM!

The droids head was obliterated from its body, and his body went limp on the blade, causing his body to be split in two upwards as his body came collapsing downwards. The sword wielder simply drew up his sword and holstered it in his hip. He looked to his left to glare at the executioner; a purple bot with a single optic, working on his pulse cannon.

“Took you long enough” the ninja bot snapped glaring back down at the fallen droid. The purple bot seemed to be fiddling with his pulse cannon.

“I had to cut off the communications Drift. Such a job is not so easy for such a large aircraft.” He shot back, finally lifting his single optic up to his accomplice. “Even for a scientist such as myself”

Drift snorted and shook his head. “I’m the one busting my exhaust port taking out these droids, which by the way, is no trouble as you could see”, he said lifting up his hands.

Shockwave stared at Drift and shook his head. “Relying on brute force alone, isn’t enough to take down this place. I thought we made that clear from our past operations”

“Don’t remind me of the other operations” Drift quickly said. “It was enough of a hassle to gather parts to rebuild the space bridge…”

Not far from their position there were sounds of footsteps drawing near. Drift and Shockwave narrowed their optics to see at least a dozen troops of Decepticons piling into the hallway, cutting off their path. They lined up in front of the two trespassers, drawing their firearms in their direction. In the middle of the fleet was Barricade, his eyes a vibrant red, and staring down at the Drift.

“You two rust buckets are the ones taking down my squad?” Barricade spat, switching off his glare between Drift and Shockwave.
Drift only snorted and shrugged. Shockwave stared back at Barricade, almost as if staring into his spark. Barricade could only stare at the scientist for so long, he finally trained his gaze at Drift. Drift looked back at him sternly.

“You want to take me out for a drink or what?” Drift said dryly. The tension in the room was beginning to increase. Barricade simply grinned and shook his head.

“I want to be able to get one good look at you so I can remember how it looked before I tore it to shreds” Barricade explained, picking up his claws and grinding them on each other. Sparks flew each time he slid one finger along the other.

Drift growled and took a step forward. He put his arm to his waist to draw his weapon, but Shockwave waved his arm in front of him. Drift came to a halt, looked down at Shockwave’s arm, and then back up at his optic. Shockwave looked back expressionless and then finally back at Barricade.

“Fellow Decepticon…” Shockwave said but the words were smacked away.

“You don’t look like any Decepticon I’ve seen. You look…” Barricade snapped glancing up and down at Shockwave. “…Obsolete”

Shockwave brushed off the remark and continued. “…Turn your back on these petty goals for world domination. I could offer much more in return…”

“What do you have to offer that I couldn’t possibly take from world domination” Barricade chuckled. His squad still remained behind him with their weapons drawn and ready to fire. Shockwave laughed at Barricade’s words.

“You are so ignorant from the potential of our own sciences you’d rather stick to the barbaric ways, much like the gladiators in the Pits of Kaon” Shockwave laughed. Barricade looked puzzled for a moment, but quickly snapped out of his stupor. He gave the trespasser’s words some thought. An opportunity to get more than the world… It sounded too good to be true.

Barricade lowered his gaze for a moment to think about the idea. Shockwave’s optic turned red and turned to Drift swiftly nodding.

“Finally!” Drift shouted, charging the guards and drawing his energon blade. Barricade turned his head up quickly by Drift’s shout. He transformed his hand into the Anti-Cyber Blaster, but it was too late. Drift came in quickly and took a swift lunge towards Barricade causing the blade to pierce his chest. Not a moment later, he pulled the blade to the side of his Barricade’s, causing his upper torso to barely hang on to the lower half of his body.

Barricade’s squad immediately began to open fire, but Drift was too quick, tossing the body of leader towards the front row of the squad. Once the body hit the first squad, Drift rushed in and brought his blade upwards to the first guard in the back row, cutting its body laterally, then immediately brought it around to slice of the next guards head. As his blade went through the guard’s head, another guard came from the side, wielding an energon axe. Drift quickly moved out of the axe’s reach, and went around behind the bot. The axe wielder stumbled as he brought the axe down, and Drift seized the opportunity by swiftly switching the side of his energon blade and jabbing it by his side into the back of the Decepticon. There was a sound of fizzing, which meant the blade pierced upwards into his victim’s spark.

He brought the blade out of the Decepticon, and turned around to glance at his work. Three bodies, torn to shreds. With a satisfied smile he turned back around with his blade still in his hand, only to get dazed by a fist. He stumbled and quickly raised his face upwards to see his attacker, but instead he stood their stunned.

Before him was Shockwave, but not like he has ever seen him before. Shockwave was standing on top of two dismembered bots, both mashed together in a giant heap. He had his Pulse Cannon’s Blade sticking through the chest of a barely functional Cybertronian, and his hand was grasping onto a squirming Decepticon, whose head was slowly getting crushed by Shockwave’s tightening grip. Shockwave glared at the Decepticon on his blade and quickly disposed of him, firing his pulse cannon and obliterating the lower half of the bot. The thrashing guard finally stopped squirming.

“Let’s get on with this,” Shockwave said, throwing the deceased cybertronians from his hand and cannon. “I’m growing tired of these distractions”

Shockwave walked past Drift and through the leftover bots. “Maybe we should duel one day” Drift remarked as he followed Soundwave down the hallway.

“I don’t duel Drift. It’s either I live in a fight…” he said pausing in front of a door’s mainframe. “…Or I go offline.”

Drift remained silent at the scientist’s remark. Shockwave seemed to be rewiring some of the wiring of the mainframe. Drift scanned the halls for any signs of other Decepticons coming in. It won’t be long before more come flooding in. Shockwave walked away from the mainframe and swiftly brought his blade into the circuits.

“What the scrap are you doing?” Drift questioned. Shockwave turned his arm causing the blades to pierce the wires. The door to the lab shot open. Shockwave looked back at Drift and simply walked into the lab. After another scan of the halls, Drift followed.

As the two walked into the lab, they could make out dozens of screens all displaying diagnostics, data, statistics and so on. Drift drew his energon blade from his waist but Shockwave signaled his arm upwards. “Drift let us not provoke our hostage” he said, pointing over to the corner of the lab. Drift lowered his weapon and looked over to the corner as well. There was a shiny red cybertronian quickly working on a console. He was frantically moving about and when he turned to work on the next console he froze.

“How did you get in here?” he asked frightened.

Drift laughed and said, “Oh I don’t know you should ask your buddies outside.”

Shockwave looked at the bot in silence and waited for his partner to quiet down. “We mean you no harm.” Shockwave stated. Dead End rolled his optics in response. “All I ask is that you give me the components to your space bridge and I’ll be on my way…”

Dead End’s eyes dimmed as he drew up his right arm, swiftly changing into a miniature firearm. Drift was too quick though, for he lunged towards Dead End, and sliced off his right forearm. Dead End looked at his arm terrified, and collapsed to the floor, frantically trying to reapply his dismembered arm into the stump on his right side.

“Now doctor…” Shockwave said. “Let’s try this again. Give us the components to your Space Bridge…”

Shockwave lowered his Pulse Cannon towards Dead End. “… Or suffer a fate far worse than being armless.”

Dead End stared at Shockwave for a while then finally made up his mind. “Take what you need and go you piece of slag”

Shockwave ignored his insult and walked over to the console residing by the Space Bridge. He yanked off the cover and pulled out a chip. Shockwave held the chip in his palm, thinking about his first attempt at the Space Bridge amplifier. The memories of his goal still in his mind. That dreaded Soundwave came in and put an end to those plans though. He destroyed the Space Bridge amplifier and had us all thrown into the dimension.

‘Everyone except my brother’, Shockwave thought. Shockwave slammed his fist onto the console out of rage. ‘He was killed in the blast caused by Megatron’s lapdog. And he cast me away from my dimension. Luckily I was able to amplify the space bridges of all the dimensions I’ve been to. Sadly though, they’ve only been able to send me to distant dimensions.’

‘That is until I came into this dimension. I was able to amplify a Space Bridge that was very similar to the one I’ve created before… except now it is able to expand to farther distances.’

Shockwave closed his hand over the chip and begin to get lost in thought. ‘When Soundwave shot the console to my Space Bridge, I was able to get the last coordinates the system randomized. And wherever those statistics are, Soundwave is as well…’

With that final thought, Shockwave simply walked back around and made his way back to Drift and Dead End.
“Thank you Doctor for your cooperation” Shockwave stated, then nodded his head in silence.

Dead End was familiar with signals and quickly boasted “Wait, we had a deal…”

“No. For one you tried to exterminate us, a miserable attempt at that. Secondly I promised I wouldn’t do harm to you. I never said the same for my companion.” Shockwave said staring over at Drift. The doctor didn’t utter a word.

“And third” Shockwave continued kneeling down to face Dead End, “We’re Decepticons. We have,NO, Morals.”

Shockwave got up just in time, for he quickly avoided the tip of Drift’s blade. The blade went through Dead End and left only two halves of him. Shockwave looked at the doctor only temporarily and swiftly raised a hand to signal Drift. The two began to walk to the exit of the lab, with Drift asking a question.

“I reckon I have to call Vortex to fire up the Space Bridge?”

Shockwave glanced to his side and simply stated. “If you don’t want to face another dimension’s Megatron, then yes”…

GAHHHH!!!

I’m going to peel her apart. Slowly. Painfully. If only I still had Ravage, so I can watch him tear her to shreds. I’ll find a way to keep her optics open so she can see herself get dismantled slowly. Yes, have those huge…luminous…purple….optics…

No, now’s not the time! You want to kill her for what she just did, get a hold of yourself you slagging rust-bucket!

Not only did she ruin your only chance of communication with these fleshlings (not that I really wanted to talk to any of them) but she distorted your own voice for her pleasure! And that pleasure was for music! She turned you into the very thing you hate!

I will not be used to allow someone happiness, my purpose is to take that away…

Dear Primus I feel humiliated. Worse, I feel humiliated by a lower species. She used my voice for a form of music she calls ‘Dubstep’ and she blasted it throughout the whole ‘gig’. I’m still perched up on the stage, and the sun is beginning to shine. I could see the remnants of the party still sitting on the plains outside along with some of the horses passed out on the grass. In fact, I think I hardly saw any being leave this place. The field is littered with sleeping horses.

Forget it; I don’t want to reminisce on the events of that moon cycle. There is no noise, just complete utter silence. A sound I find myself strangely attracted to now. Well now I’m just going to sit here (because I have no other choice) and enjoy the silence.

…

…

…

…

…

I could get use to this sound honest-

“Oh wow what a night…” I heard a familiar voice mumble. Except this time it wasn’t screaming and boasting credit for my voice.

“Wow, what the heck?” Vinyl continued puzzled.

The next sound that came didn’t help at all.

“GOOD MORNING EVERYONE!” Vinyl shrieked, waking every single horse on the field. I think I saw one of them jump up only to collapse back down asleep.

“Hey guys, uhhh…can you guys do me a huge favor?” she pleaded.

She’ll be pleading for her life once I get out of my alt mode.

The horses all looked up with heavy eyes, waiting to hear her favor. They looked like they were all going to topple over.
“Can you guys help me clean up, please?” Vinyl begged. The horses responded by weird sounds and distorted grunts, but they all complied with her request. I saw them all get to work, throwing things in bins, and picking up items from the ground.

I was then picked off the platform I was laying. I knew what this meant. I was slowly rising up to-

Oh dear Primus, what the scrap!?

“Morning, little guy” a very tired Vinyl told me. Her hair(?) was scattered everywhere. More than it usually was. I thought I was looking at the body of Spitter.

She then grabbed me and placed me inside a bag of some sort next to her. As soon as I was in there, I knew what that meant. More darkness, which in turn, meant less sanity. She then placed her head gear in the bag as well. Well at least I’ll be able to reside here in silence without any noises.

“WOW VINYL SCRATCH THAT ‘DUBSTEP’ IS AWESOME!” a voice shouted not too far from my position. Rainbow Dash. Ah scrap she was probably back to discard me.

“Thanks Dash, I told you I had it under control.” Vinyl said happily. Oh you think you have it in control, you energon gobbling horse.

“Yeah, well I kind of want to apologize for acting how I did yesterday.” Dash added.

“Oh it’s okay Dash, you were only worried for us and that’s the thought that counts.”

“Well, okay. But let’s clean this place up so we can get off your yard” Rainbow Dash said laughing.

Oh please just seal the bag and let me rest in silence. I can’t stand to hear another sound. And this weird tingling sensation in my body isn’t helping ease my tensions. It’s helping me feel more energetic, almost as if its urging me to burst open…

“Thanks again everyone for everything!” I shouted at the crowd of ponies who were leaving my front yard. Luckily they helped me put away all the trash and the stuff I rented got picked up. I was standing by my front door because I just put in the DJ system. "I hope you all had fun, last night!"

“I'm sure we all did” a sweet voice said from the side. I glanced over and saw Rivers walking towards me from the side of the field.

“Thanks, but I didn’t see you on the field” I told him. I would’ve recognized him amongst the group that stayed, trust me.

He laughed sweetly. “I had to take Pinkie home. I couldn’t let her walk around like that, who knews what could have happened.”

I laughed at the idea of Pinkie trying to walk home alone. He did have a point. She probably would’ve stumbled into other people’s houses or might accidently topple over and knock out on the street.

“Oh well I’m glad you took her home safely” I replied. I was actually beginning to get jealous on how close Rivers was to Pinkie.

He nodded and glanced over to the inside of my house. I instantly blurted out my thoughts. “You want to come inside and talk for a bit?” I asked him. I was a little nervous but I really wanted to spend some more time with him.

The stallion frowned and shook his head. My smile faded as well. “I’m sorry but I have somewhere to go today.” He said a little saddened. "I just dropped by to see how things were going fo you". Another smile.

I raised a brow at him. "Thanks but do you really have to go? It’s not like someone died today, right?” I giggled bluntly.

Snap! Why did I say that, I just made a huge mistake!

He looked at me with a stern look. I wanted to hide now. “Actually yes, I did lose someone today, and I’m going to pay my respects” he said, a little angry.

I hung my head in shame. You’re an idiot Vinyl!

I heard Rivers sigh. “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to get mad or anything. Its just that me and him were real close…”

Close?

Oh no, I knew it was too good to be true. Why are all the good stallions going in that direction?

I saw Rivers eyes widen. Snap how could he read me like a book?

“Oh no! he wasn’t a stallion…or a pony!” he said feebly.

I wanted to keep my mouth shut. Everything I said usually led to more embarrassing moments.

“Oh” I simply said. I just wanted to leave it like that. I stood their shuffling my hooves in the dirt. Rivers stood there in silence looking at the ground as well.

“Anyways…” he said breaking the silence, “If you want I’ll drop by tomorrow and we can go somewhere. If it’s okay with you.”

My ears shot up and I looked at him with a smile. Maybe I didn’t screw this all up. “Yeah, sure, I got no problem!” I squealed. Rivers laughed and turned his body to the side, ready to walk off.

“Alright I’ll drop by tomorrow.” He told me. I was looking at his body and all I had to say was wo-

Wait, what the heck? His cutie mark…It looked...familiar.

It was a weird red symbol, sort of shaped like a disfigured Alicorn…

I gasped as I realized where I’ve seen that. It was the same thing that was on my music player, except River’s was red instead of purple. Rivers gave me a puzzled look.

“Rivers, what does your Cutie mark mean?” I asked him quizzedly. River’s eyes shot open once he heard the question.

“Oh that thing" He said glancing back at his flank. " I got it from…uhhh” he said lost in thought. I knew he was lying but I wanted to hear his story on how he got it.

Rivers just stood silent though. He turned his head away from me and closed his eyes. “I’ll come by tomorrow around 3” he said and simply walked off.

“Wait!” I shouted after him but he ignored me. Not cool dude.

I was stunned. What just happened?

I stood outside the front entrance of my door, with questions beginning to well up in my head (again).

Why did Rivers have the same picture that my cassette player have but in a different color. How did he even get a cutie mark like that?

Most importantly what the heck does that symbol even mean?

I grunted in frustration as I realized I wouldn’t even be able to answer these questions at all. I would just be wasting time. Eh, whatevers, I shouldn’t be thinking about that.

What I should be thinking about was last night. That party was insane! I mean everypony got hectic, everypony had fun, and most importantly I discovered a new type of music!

I called it Dubstep and it was brought to me by my thankful little friend, the cassette player. Actually I feel like playing around with it for a bit. It’s a jinxed item from the Ever Free forest, and was making some pretty weird noises last night. Maybe I'll try to get something out of it. I think I'll go CSI on it if i have to.

I turned around and went back inside my house. When I walked inside I passed the kitchen and the living room so I could go into the music room. As I went into the music room, I walked around to the side of the stage where the staircase was. The memories this staircase has brought me from countless years of DJ-ing (okay maybe 8-9 years).

I walked up next to my DJ system to get the backpack where I put my accessories in. I bent my head down and picked the backpack up in my teeth.

Ughh the taste of backpack is not so pleasant I’ll give you that. I took the backpack down from the stage and walked out of the music room. If I was going to interrogate a music player, I wanted to do it comfortably.

As I approached the kitchen, I felt a strange urge to make myself a nice salad. All that partying from last night made me really hungry. No, a snack will have to wait. I don’t think I could talk to something with a mouthful of salad.

I tossed the backpack onto the table and unzipped it. I put my hoof in my backpack, and pulled out my headphones and the music player. I placed the Music player on the kitchen table and began to look at it from all angles. How can this little thing do the weirdest things I’ve ever seen.

I pushed the music player to the far end of the table and brought my chair up so I can face it personally. Once I sat down on the chair, I immediately brought my hooves up and slammed them on the table.

“Alright little guy, who are you working for?!” I shouted, pointing one of my hooves at the music player.

Silence.

Okay maybe I shouldn’t have jumped to the big question so fast.

“I know you’re alive, don’t give ME the silent treatment!” I shouted once again. Still no response. Dang this wasn’t going to be easy. I looked at the clock on the wall of my kitchen.

It was 1:43.

Boy I’m going to start switching to torture tactics pretty soon. I wonder if the Bass Cannon will be a good choice for torture…

What the scrap is this horse doing?

“You aren’t going to make this easier on yourself if you don’t start talking…” she snapped with angry eyes, yet smiling. Is she actually trying to interrogate me?

It seemed more like she was messing around, but for some reason I’m guessing she’s actually interrogating me. I laughed at the idea of this pony interrogating me. I’m stuck in this alt mode, she can’t make me talk. Even if I wanted (which was not an option) I wouldn’t. I’ve been interrogated many times and have never uttered a word. I’ll be thrown into the scrap heap before I utter a word to this horse.

“Why were you making those weird noises in the speakers last night?” she asked once again. Seriously this horse won’t give up.

She finally sat there, glaring at me with a puzzled look. I wondered where her glasses went for a nano-click but then realized that’s of no importance. Finally the horse stood up on her hind legs.

“Yeah, I don’t got patience for interrogating, I’m just going to go straight for the torture part…”

Torture? What was she going to do to me that she hasn’t done to me already?

“…be way more funner” she said with a smirk on her face. She then turned from the table and walked out of view.

Scrap, I shouldn’t have attempted to establish communication. Not only was that plan a catastrophic failure due to Vinyl Scratch’s alteration of my voice, she and her companions came to realize that I was more than just another gadget. I gave away the only element I had left. The element of disguise.

I cursed myself for my stupidity. This is possibly the only time I screwed up in an operation. And the worst part about that, was this operation was all based on me and no other. I failed myself once again.

I was becoming weak. I was no longer the bot I was three moons ago. I felt so ashamed. I felt like my alt mode: Useless. Here I am perched up on this platform like a piece of scrap. It just left me so-

A sudden burst shot through my circuits, leaving my thoughts to go haywire. This pain was unexpected. Was this Vinyl’s plan for torture? I couldn’t see the horse anywhere. Maybe she was doing it remotely.

Whatever the cause may be, I’ve never felt pain this bad ever since I was hit by Shockblast’s Immobilizer. I felt my circuits jolting, almost as if they were frying. I began to feel my vision fade away. This is it. This is how I go offline.

I could barely make out anything before me but I could see Vinyl Scratch reappearing with a black box of some sort. I didn’t know what it was but I have a feeling that was the cause of my pain.

Suddenly I felt a change in my body. I began to feel myself unfold (Literally), causing me to stumble off the table and on to the floor. I began to feel some of my old sensors come back, and began to realize that I was seeing the world through my visors. I began to feel my legs and arms unfold from my alt mode, keeping me above the floor, but I was still unable to stand through this pain. Finally, after what felt like stellar cycles, I felt my true sensors begin to reappear. I was back in my robot mode.Spending all that time in my alt mode and burning from the inside out once again didn’t help me regain my footing that easily.

I stared at the ground below me, not trying to make any sudden movements and process how such a thing could’ve happened. How did I manage to go back into my robot mode even though my transformation cog was struck by an Immobilizer?

I only have one reasonable theory on how I’m back to my robot mode. Shockblast is an idiot. He said he built it himself but honestly he couldn’t tell a spark from an exhaust port. His effects of the weapon were probably only temporary so that could explain this.

“What…the…buck?” A stunned voice rang in the side. I turned my head slowly upwards to see the unicorn that has been torturing me this whole time. She was shocked, eyes wide, and mouth open.

I remember all the threats I’ve made to her for what she’s done to me. My visors brightened at the chance to finally put her out of her misery.

I slowly lifted one of my hands to my backside to reach for my Pulse Cannon. I brought it up to the side only to find it gone. Stunned I turned my visor from my torturer, and frantically tried to find my sidearm.

Wait.

Oh scrap, I dropped it when I became immobilized back at Shockwave’s lab. So I was weaponless. Not that it mattered considering all these inhabitants are too friendly. And I still had my fist so I could make her death a little more quicker.
I slowly and cautiously got off of the ground to regain my footing. My chassis were so rusted I could barely move, but I managed. Being cramped up in my alt mode is an option I’m never resorting back to again.

As I got up from the ground, I looked down… no…straight at the unicorn in front of me. Were the inhabitants of this world that huge?

No that wasn’t possible my alt mode was an average size. My size was roughly around the same height as this unicorn. I…I shrunk.

No, I couldn’t have shrunk. There had to be another logical reason for this. I began to throw my hands at my head in frustration. NEVER SHORT OF SURPRISES!

There was no other logical reason for this. I shrunk. It must have been a side effect from one event that occurred while I was immobilized. Possibly from the Space Bridge. The music blasting. The synthetic energon. The side effects of the Immobilizer.

“This is…” Vinyl mumbled, breaking my questions from my head. I looked over to the white unicorn whose face was still in shock.

The questions will have to wait. I’m going to make this unicorn beg for-

“This is so COOL!” Vinyl shouted as she rushed towards me and began pouncing around me. I was stunned from the unicorn’s reaction.

"I knew you were real, I just knew it!” she shouted, pointing her leg into my chest. I lifted one side of my visor to show my reaction on how this creature was acting.

I didn’t feel the urge to kill her anymore. I think it’s my soft side sprouting out, but my circuits are telling me to befriend this unicorn for a reason…

NO WAY!

The cassette player was a giant freaking robot!

Pinkie was right, it could think!

How cool is that now?

I come in here with my Bass Cannon, ready to force the cassette player into doing whatever it does, and I find it changing into a robot!

Oh I can’t wait to tell everyone about this. Wait, no I can’t. Rainbow Dash and everyone will want me to get rid of it. I don’t want to get rid of it.

Right now I’m poking at the robot and looking at it. It’s giving me weird looks and throwing its hands around but whatever, it’s freaking AWESOME!

The robot is a blue and grey color, with these bright red glasses (I think), and he has a square kind of body. He seems like he’s made out of boxes. Boxes that are made out of EPICNESS.

“By Celestia, wow, I knew you were real!” I told the bot who looked at me with his red glasses. He looked kind of angry, I don’t know why, but I thought I’d try to cheer him up.

“Wow, Mr. Robot, you are awesome you know that?” I told him excitedly. Hopefully he’ll see it as a compliment.

The robot just looked at me for a while and turned his head to the side. Great he’s still giving me the silent treatment.

“Well hey” I said to him, going in front of his body. “My name’s Vinyl Scratch but also go by the name…”

“DJ PON-3” the robot finished for me. I stood there with a blank expression. His voice sounded kind of robotic, but it also sounded kind of like a stallion. He did sound very cold and harsh though.

“…I know who you are.” The robot continued. I waited there for a minute waiting for him to continue but he said nothing else. I finally broke the silence with him.

“So what’s your name?” I asked the Robot who was kneeling down with his hand on his head. Did he have a headache or something?

He looked in my direction for only a while. After that he got up and began to walk to the door of my house. No he was leaving!

“Wait!” I shouted as I ran to block the robot from leaving. The robot lifted its glasses on one side, almost as if raising a brow.

“Don’t go robot” I pleaded. I didn’t want to let a robot like this walk out on me. I’d miss out on the most awesome thing to ever happen to me.

The robot looked at me for a while and began to walk further. I tried blocking his path. “I can give you a home and take care of you. We can have fun and blast music…”

The robot looked at me angrily when I said music, causing me to back off a bit.

Oh that’s why he wanted to leave. The robot walked past me and made my way to the door but not before I got to tell him something. “I’m sorry”

He stopped and turned his body in my direction. Yes I got him to stay a little longer.

“I’m sorry what I did with your voice yesterday.” I told him nonchalantly. He stood there in silence. Man he never talked. “I know you were trying to do something but I mean I just couldn’t help it dude. I mean your voice is just awesome”

The robot looked around and finally back at me. I knew that might not be enough so I had to throw in some other things. “If you leave now and everyone sees you, you won’t make it through the day”.

The robot stood there silent. Wow I think I got him now.

“Also I’m not the only one who knows about you being from Ever Free forest. I don’t think it’s such a smart idea to be walking around out there. Ponies know how to deal with things like you.

I really hoped he stayed. That would be so awesome to have a robot lying around the house.

After a while the Robot actually spoke. “If what you say is true, I’ll stay here…”

I was ready to jump in excitement but was cut short.

“…However, knowing about your interest I have only two things to ask”

I nodded my head in excitement still happy that I have a robot living with me.

“You do not blast that dreaded sound and you do not speak to me” the robot added.

My excitement stopped. Well that was no fun. “You’re serious?” I asked him, sternly.

The robot just looked at me. I laughed at him. “Well, sorry, robot my house, my rules. If you don’t like them you can walk outside and face the wrath of…” I tried to think of a fearful figure. I was gambling and I needed to make something up quick so he could stay.

Then it hit me. “…The wrath of Nightmare Moon! They say if anything looks into her eyes you turn into stone and you’re forced to watch everything walk by you for eternity!”

Let’s see if that’ll work. The robot was once again in deep thought. He sure did love to think a lot.

He began to fidget and thrash his arms a bit, which looked kind of funny, but eventually he spoke shaking his head. “Fine! By Primus…”

What’s a Primus? Well that didn’t matter because I got him to stay. Yes!

I ran to the robot and gave him a huge hug. The robot’s glasses got really bright as he saw me tackle him with a full on hug. I quickly got him up and got on my hind legs. He was about the same size as me now. Odd, I honestly expected him to be a bit bigger.

I don’t know why I stayed, but that feeling in my gut better be my conscience and not my circuits frying. I’m now forced to stay with this unicorn for the time being. My hatred for her is gone, consider ing I’m now in my robot mode, and don’t have to go to extreme measures to establish communications. Also she does have a point about her friends knowing too much about me since I ruined the credibility of my disguise.

Also, this Nightmare Moon character she’s told me about seems like an opponent I don’t want to face right after I found myself free from immobilization.

I don’t know what’s to come now that the unicorn knows I’m alive. She doesn’t seem too bad, but I still have my visors on her. I don’t want to be used for her taste in music.

“Hey, Robot, you wanna check out my music room?” Vinyl asked me eagerly. I swiftly shook my head side to side. I didn’t want to be pestered by the sounds of ‘music’.

“C’mon. Please,please,please,please,please…” She kept pestering me for a deca-cycle. I figured by now music would be a better alternative than hearing her voice.

“Fine” I said dryly. I didn’t like this one bit. Vinyl quieted down, got on her hind legs and directed me down to her music room.

“Dude you’re so going to love this. It’s going to be sick.” She told me as we walked into the music room. I glanced around the room and immediately recognized the table to the right of the amplifiers. That’s where she placed me first time I came here.

“If you want Mr. Robot, I could teach you how to work the turn tables” Vinyl told me, directing me around to the side of the stadium which had a small number of stairs leading up to the top.

We both got to the top of the stadium until we reached the console. “Those two discs right there are called turn tables” she told me slowly. I shot her a look and looked back at the turn tables. I did not like music, but something about it was beginning to appeal to me.

“You know” Vinyl started, “It’ll suck if a girl like me can play better than a robot who practically owns beats like these…”

I knew what she was doing. She was taunting me. Sadly, I still had a bit of Decepticon in me and that was arrogance. I glanced over to Vinyl who was smirking. She knew what she was doing. If she were a Decepticon I think she would’ve fit in the ranks perfectly.

Not willing to back down from a challenge. I raised my hands over the two discs to get a feel of these ‘turn tables’. I gave each of them a scratch which resulted in giving a short zipping sound. Vinyl broke my concentration. “Tell me when you’re ready, Mr. Roboto.”

I didn’t turn my head this time. I was lost in thought. Was I really going to do this?

…

Yes, I am. I waved my hand over to Vinyl who let out a short squeal.

“Are you serious?” she asked excitedly.

This time I turned to her with my visors enlightened.

“Soundwave: Superior. DJ PON-3: Inferior”

Vinyl looked at me with a smile on her face and replied, “It’s on, Soundwave!”

The sounds began to come out of the two towers by the console. I raised my hand over these ‘turn tables’ and I began to play music for the first time…

Questions,Questions, and More Questions...

Wow, Soundwave can really drop those beats!

Why didn't Pinkie tell me this instead of the thinking part? That would've been ten times cooler!

But he’s been doing it for a long time....

We’ve been in this music room the whole night and he hasn’t left the turn tables once. Do robots take bathroom breaks?

I’m right here next to him, still listening to him dubbing and remixing a lot of tracks. He’s been doing scratching the discs for a while. I think I got him hooked….

“Hey, Soundwave, how about giving me a shot at the turn tables now?” I asked the DJ-ing robot. He didn’t hear me I guess, because he continued messing with the console. By Celestia, I hope he didn’t spend all his time here.

He continued to spin the discs in front of him, and going through my laptop for tracks. I think he was lost. I needed to get his attention somehow.

“HEY SOUNDWAVE!” I shouted. Soundwave flinched at the sound of my voice which caused his hands to slip off the turn table and create a halting screeching noise. I Finally got his attention.

The robot turned to me and looked back at the turn tables. “Got a little…too into it I believe?” He told me a little astonished.

I shrugged. “Oh I don’t know, maybe the whole night doesn’t shout addicted…”

He gave me yet another one of his puzzled looks. I facehoofed.

“Do you understand half the things I say?” I asked.

Soundwave shook his head. “I am not familiar with your ways” he told me.

My ways? What did that even mean? I was the one to give him a puzzled look now. Is he even from around here?

Soundwave just looked at me for a while and then finally back to the turn tables. Oh no, you’re not!

“Soundwave?” I questioned him. He began to work on the turn tables once again but looked over his shoulder to show he was listening. Soundwave began to play the music he helped me create, integrating sounds and beats that were totally wicked!

But I couldn’t get distracted. I wanted to know more about my new friend. I shook my head from the trance of the awesome music and finally opened my mouth.

“Where did you come from?!” I shouted, trying to be heard over the roar of the music.

Soundwave looked at me with his glasses and looked back at the computer. Dang it he was ignoring me again!

He really had the habit of not even listening. “Are all you robots this rude?” I asked him. He didn’t budge at all, instead moving to the beat of the song. I opened my muzzle once again to tell him something but was cut short by the booming of words coming from the amplifiers.

I can dance all day! I can dance all day!

Try to hit me! Try to hit me! (c’mon)

My hearts beating, my hearts beating!

My hands are shaking, my hands are shaking!

But I’m still shooting! I’m still getting headshots like boom headshot!

Boom headshot!

Boom headshot!

HEADSHOT.

By Celestia I’ve never felt my jaw hit the bottom of the floor so fast in my life. The next sound that came out of those amps after the words were the sickest beats I’ve ever heard. If these beats were on my Bass Cannon, I think I could wipe Ponyville off the face of the map!

I stared at Soundwave who was now bobbing his body up and down to the heavy beat of the song. This was almost unbelievable. How could he learn to do such beats in only a night?

Well, it was his voice. I only changed it up for him and called it Dubstep.

This robot was truly something and I had to get to know for sure where he came from. What I was going to say was surely going to be the biggest lie I’ve ever said in my life

“Hey Soundwave, your beats can’t even compare to mine!” I shouted at him over the sounds of those wubs. The music suddenly came to a screeching halt and Soundwave looked back at me.

Well, I had to get his attention. Even if it got him mad.

He didn’t look mad though. Instead he looked at me like I was insane. Kind of how the kids in my art class did the day I outbursted.

The thought of that day sort of made me feel a bit uneasy, but I had to take this moment to ask my questions. If I didn’t he surely wouldn’t give me another chance.

“Okay, I was lying; your beats are off the hook…” I said guilty. I needed to talk to him fast. “…But seriously dude, I want to know more about you.”

Soundwave shook his head and threw his arms upwards. He finally turned his body to my direction and leaned on my system. He didn’t say a thing and just stood there in silence. He could be kind of creepy some times.

I just looked back at him and stuck my tongue out. I was getting kind of bored. Soundwave put his hoof(?) over his face and begin to shake it side to side. He kind of did that a lot. I think the question I asked him made him feel a bit uncomfortable. Maybe that’s why he kept ignoring my questions.

“So you said you’re not familiar with our ways” I said, stroking my chin. I think I may able to make him speak up.

Soundwave lifted his hoof (what were those things?) from his face and looked at me with his glasses squinted. “Yes, I’m not” he told me nonchalantly.

As cool as it is to have a robot friend, he could be kind of a drag.

“Well, maybe I could cut you a deal.” I added. I was a little nervous because even though I barely knew Soundwave, he was very uptight.

“What kind of deal?” Soundwave asked, this time with his glasses raised. Okay he bit the bait. Now it’s time to rail in the fish…

“I promise to teach you our ways and our history in Equestria, if you tell me about your past” I said smiling. I honestly hated history and all that other stuff but if it was to learn the past about a robot that can think, I’ll go through any boring subject!

My circuits were still sore from the side effects of the immobilizer but that didn’t stop me from laughing at the unicorn’s proposal. She really wanted to trade her historical knowledge of this place for my past? What would I possibly need to know from Vinyl that would help me manage any better here?

Vinyl saw me laughing and shot me a look. She stomped down on the ground in anger. “What’s so funny?” she whined. Her rage caused me to laugh a bit more now.

“Look, what I’m telling you is a good deal.” She informed me. My laughter began to falter but I was still chuckling at the idea.

“What do I have to gain from your knowledge?” I asked, still chuckling. She looked at me from across and cleared her throat. I saw her beginning to smile.

“Well, unless you plan on staying here for the rest of your life, I’m pretty sure you’ll need to know something about this world” she said with smirk. I quickly regained my senses and stopped laughing.

Scrap she was right. I did need to know about this world. I can’t be in any terrain without any knowledge about it. That’s unprofessional to say at the least. Even though there were apparent dangers in this world, maybe some knowledge she could lend me would prove valuable and save my exhaust port. Any form of Intel about this world, would prove to be a valuable asset soon enough.

The white unicorn looked at me with her purple toned optics, gleaming with delight. She knew I was going to give in. The old I would not give in so easily to a creature such as her. I had to though. She was my only ally in this world, and I needed to maintain as many connections as I could. Maybe that was the feeling in my gut.

“Fine” I grumble. I’m going to regret this.

“Ah yeah, score one for Vinyl!” she shouted in excitement, standing up and bringing her arm up and down almost as if pulling something.

“Alright Soundwave it’s a deal” She boasted walking towards me and reaching out her arm. I looked at her arm for a short while wondering what she wanted me to do with it. If she wanted me to shake it, I would most surely crush her arm within my grip.

Vinyl sighed and pulled her arm back. “I guess I got to teach you that too…” she mumbled lowering her head.
“Well anyways, forget that, let’s start are deal by telling me about you” Vinyl said, raising her gaze and hunching down in front of me.

I thought about how I should tell her who I was. I imagined myself telling her “Oh well I’m the notorious communications officer for the superior Decepticon army and I’ve terminated over hundreds of Cybertronians for the glorious cause of the mighty Megatron!”

Some first impression that would be. Also, I felt no urge to reference myself to a faction I now truly realized was forged off of arrogance and revenge. I stood there lost in my thoughts, trying to put together a very ‘rough’ explanation.

“Where I come from,” I started, “I am a communications officer…”

“What’s that?” Vinyl questioned, cutting me off. I brightened my visors. So that’s what it felt like when someone you were talking to does not to know what you’re talking about.

“A communications officer is someone who works with communication” I grumbled. This is going to be quite a long day.

“So what did you do communications for?” she pestered on. That was a question I was afraid she was going to ask. I decided to respond as vaguely as I could.

“I worked for a group of people during the war-“I stopped short before I could utter anymore. Scrap I shouldn’t have spoken about the war.

Vinyl’s eyes widened. “Did you just…say war?” she asked in disbelief. I dimmed my visors and lowered my head. I slagged up.

Grunting I answered the stunned unicorn’s question. “Where I come from, my world is not like yours.” I looked up at Vinyl Scratch and looked into her optics. “My home world Cybertron, suffers from a millennia of warfare.” I tried to be as vague as possible, avoiding any details that would lead to further questions. "Many of my people have lost their lives throughout this war sadly...". I was lying through my faceplate, but I couldn't afford any more questions.

Vinyl Scratch looked at me in shock. “I’m…sorry…” she stammered. I lifted my visor up at her in curiosity. Was she apologizing?

“I didn’t know that you came from a place of War. I mean, that’s sucks dude” she added."We have'nt had a war here for one thousand years!"

.

Wow one thousand years. Thats a blessing from Primus.

She remained silent after that. I was glad to know she was done with her questions. Now maybe I’ll be able to move onto-

“How’d you get here?” she asked abruptly, a hint of sadness in her voice. I looked at her, feeling an odd emotion towards the unicorn. It felt depressing and heavy. Was it pity?

Vinyl’s question is what struck me next. The events that occurred before my arrival flashed through my servos.

Shockwave’s plan. The multidimensional creature. The death of my companions. The blast of the Immobilizer. Shooting the Space Bridge and getting flung into it. It was too much too process, but I’d be able to narrow it down for the unicorn.

The information she is going to give me better be worth it.

Just as I was about to process the events that brought me here, I heard a large bang coming from the front door. I instinctively turned my body to face the door, prepared for anything trying to break through.

“Ah dangit I forgot!” I heard Vinyl shout. I turned to see the white unicorn rubbing her eyes.

“Sorry Soundwave but I was expecting company”. She walked past me to open the door. Another banging noise came from the door.

“If you want, Soundwave, you can come with me all you have to do is transform-“ she started but I waved her off and walked out the nearest door closest to the stadium.

Scrap that I ain’t turning back into my alt mode after being crammed up for 4 moons!

I'd rather just wait here in the confinements of this house until she gets back. I still need to get my end of the bargain.

“I’m guessing that’s a ‘no’” I said as I saw an angry robot walk out of the music room into my bedroom. Well I didn’t want to give the dude any more troubles. I mean when he told me he lived on a planet full of warfare, I thought I might cut the robot a break. Still, I have some questions he still needs answering.

Knock,Knock,Knock!

Oh snap, its Rivers. I walked out of the music room and made my way to the front door. After taking a deep sigh and telling myself repeatedly not to screw this up I opened the door. There before me was Rivers in a leather jacket that hung on his upper shoulders and went down his back. It did not cut off his mysterious cutie mark though.

“Hey, DJ, you ready to go?” he asked me warmly. I smiled at him and looked up at the sky. It was a bright sunny day and that just screamed the perfect weather to go have a nice good walk.

“Yeah I’m ready” I told him with a dumb smile plastered on my face. Okay you’re doing good so far don’t screw it all up.

“Alright then let’s get a move on. I want to go show you something” he said nudging his head to the side of the plains. I walked out of my house and closed the door. Hopefully Soundwave will do okay at the house and won’t do anything dumb while I’m away.

“Where are we going?” I asked him as I walked by his side passing through the field. He walked with great posture which really added to his physique.

“It’s a surprise don’t you worry” he told me. What kind of surprise?

“If anything I’ll give you a hint” he said reading my thoughts. “Since you showed everyone your taste in new music, I thought I might show off mine”

He gave me a wink. I blushed. Why did he make me so nervous by doing the simplest things?

“Also I hope you don’t mind walking. We’re going to be walking for a while” he told me. I shot him a look that screamed ‘are you serious?’. He laughed and pointed his hoof forward.

“Don’t worry, if you get really tired, I’ll drag you all the way there”.

I smiled at his generosity. “Well, on the floor, not on my back” he added grinning.

Oh wow, quite the gentle stallion…

“Are you okay back there?!” Rivers shouted from the top of the grass hill. I was way on the bottom, panting and wheezing. My legs were beginning to get wobbly as well.

“NEVER BEEN BETTER!” I shouted back as I collapsed to the ground. My face hit the grass and I was sprawled out on the floor. I stood their tired trying to get back my breath. How the buck was Rivers able to do this every day?

I heard the sounds of hooves running in my direction which made me lazily lift up my head. “I’m very sorry. I thought you were just joking around” Rivers explained. I looked at him with an angry look. He laughed.

“If you ever want to give someone a look, I think it’s a good idea to take off your shades”. Rivers put his hoof close to my face and pulled off my glasses. Rivers casual smile slowly faded.

I began to panic at the thought of him thinking I’m a freak for my eyes, but swiftly tried to think of something else to say. “That’s funny” I said tiredly. “My friend Octavia use to say that”

After that I let out a weak laugh and felt my head drop back into the grass. That’s it I’m done with walking.

I suddenly felt myself being lifted off the ground and heard the sounds of grunting. I opened my eyes to see what was happening only to realize I was on the back of Rivers…and he was climbing the hill!

“Now just hold on tight” he grunted, slowly walking up the hill. “If you roll back down, it’ll be a pain to get you all the way back up…again!”

I listened to his instructions and just went limp on his back. Hopefully I wasn’t going to break it.

“Alright…we’re almost here….just a little….OH BUCK!”

I snapped my eyes open as I heard Rivers shout and saw myself sliding off his back only to roll. I think Rivers was rolling to because I kept hearing a lot of swearing on the way down. After what felt like hours, I finally came to a stop. Then I felt another body collide into mine and whatever crashed into me brought me into another cycle of rolling. I was beginning to get real dizzy and I wanted it to stop so bad. Again, after a while, I came to a stop on what seemed like the bottom of the hill. The figure that crashed into me was slowly raising his head from the side and looked down at me.

Rivers was on top of me.

“I…uh…” Rivers stammered staring down at me. I saw that my shades were on top of his head and he was still looking down at me. I stared at him with a blank expression. His light brown eyes stared back at me. This was…a little uncomfortable.

Rivers finally tried to get up, but realized when it takes more than one attempt it doesn’t look right, so he just rolled off onto the side. There was a long silence. I lay on the floor looking up at the sky and began to see the skies turn into a reddish purple. It’s been possibly more than one hour since I’ve left my house. I seriously wondered if Soundwave was okay.
“Well…” Rivers said breaking the silence. “...You up for round two?”

I turned my head over to face the insane stallion. He looked back at me and shrugged. We both lay on the floor next to each other.

“What? It’s not like I’ll be able to show you my song here when my house is up there.” He said pointing his hoof up at the top of the hill.

I whinnied. “Rivers…” I said. He turned to my direction. “..You’re Insane!”

He smirked. “So I’ve been told…”

I threw my head back on the grass and closed my eyes. Why was I always drawn to the crazy stallions?

After hours (Okay I’m lying; YEARS!) we made it up to the top of the hill. I came up panting from that intense workout I just forced on my body. Rivers came by my side and laughed. He looked like he didn’t even break a sweat!

“It’s only been fourty minutes Vinyl, calm down”. I shot open my eyes. Fourty minutes! By Celestia…

“C’mon let’s not keep you waiting any longer” Rivers said, motioning his hoof over to the house on top of the hill. It was a brown one story house, very similar to the structures I’ve seen in Las Pegasus or Manehatten. It had only two windows, each one to the side of the door.

“Welcome to my cozy little home” Rivers stated waving his hoof. I actually liked the house. "I took the design asthetic from the houses i gre up around. I grew up in Las Pegasus."

“It looks neat” I told him, walking closer to the door. He followed and put himself in front of the door.

“Want to get a grand tour of the house?” he asked. I thought about it, but then figured might as well considering I busted my flank coming up from that hill.

“Sure” I said gleefully. Rivers nodded and opened the door. He held it open and waved his hoof downwards.

“Mares first” he remarked, as I walked into his house. When I walked into his house, all I could think was wow. I saw his little kitchen which looked so modern. All the cabinets and furniture were black with a white outline. I ran over to my left to see his living room which had a HUGE television and a comfortable looking couch. This place was awesome!

“I could see you like my house” I heard Rivers say from the back of me. He was still at the door.

“Yeah your house is awes-“

The words got stuck in my mouth. Straight ahead from the living room was a brown lit room full of musical instruments, amps, speakers, and a computer. It was his music room!

I quickly dashed out of the living room into the music room. It was huge compared to mine! His house may have been a one story house but it had a room this huge.

“Your music room is huge!” I shouted out the entrance door of the music room. Rivers came into view walking casually and smiling.

“You’re like a little filly you know? You’re everywhere!” he said chuckling. I was so lost in all his instruments I wasn’t paying attention though. My eye wandered onto one particular instrument.

“You play the drums?” I asked him with a puzzled look on my face. Rivers walked by to my side and nodded.

“Yeah I play the drums. My band already has a drummer, but it doesn’t hurt to know how to play another instrument”
I looked at the stallion in awe. He was so cool!

“Oh yeah, look I want to show you something” the grey stallion said, walking over to his computer. I followed him, remembering he wanted to show me something about new music.

He came to a stop when he was in front of his computer, and began to rummage through the files. While he was doing that I was looking around the room, checking out all the gear. He had way more gear than me!

Finally after a while, Rivers interrupted my thinking. “Well Vinyl Scratch I have here a file that I think you may enjoy. You see me and my band worked on this one particular song called ‘Crawling’. Turns out, I wanted to go a little further and decided to mash up the audio.”

I listened to him speak about this new song he was going to make me listen to. I wondered of all the people why me?

“…also I think you may find the beat a tad bit familiar.”

I lifted a brow. “Familiar?” I asked.

“Just listen” Rivers replied and played the song.

When I heard the song it was very slow beat and mellow but it showed signs of being edited. It wasn’t bad at all. I was never a fan of slow music (That one time as a filly doesn’t count!) but I could get use to this son-

Whoa wait, this beat is getting very familiar. “Wait, it sounds like…” I started.

“Dubstep?”. Rivers finished off my sentence. How the heck did he get a hold of these beats?

“How long have you had this song?” I asked him. Rivers lifted his hoof to his chin.

“Hmm, I say about a year or so. Why?” he asked me tilting his head.

A year? He’s known about these beats for a year and I barely recognize them now? Wow I feel like such an idiot. I honestly thought the only way to create those beats were through Soundwave…

“Uh, no reason” I lied, still trying to shake off my humiliation. Rivers gave me a look.

“You don’t like it?” he asked sounding a little disappointed.

“Oh no, I like it!” I stammered. “It’s got some crazy beats, even though it sounds as slow as Octavia’s music…”

“Wait” Rivers pitched in. “Are you talking about Octavia the Cellist?”

I shot my eyes open. “You know Octavia?”

Rivers seemed happy to know that I knew her too.That sort of made me a bit jealous of my classy friend. “Yeah, I do, we went to school together”

I froze. They went to school together? I’ve been Octavia’s friend all my life and I’ve never seen this stallion before the party.

“Do you know Octavia?” Rivers asked me. I looked back at him with a dignified expression.

“Of course me and Octavia are like, the bestest of friends since forever!” I exclaimed. Rivers shot me a look and squinted his eyes.

“Wait, you went to school with Octavia right?” he asked, his eyes still slanted on me. I began to feel a little creeped out.

“Umm..yes..we…went to school…together” I stammered. Rivers shot his eyes open.

“By Pri…err I mean by Celestia it’s you!” he shouted pointing a hoof at me. I cowered at the sound of his fierce yet gentle voice. Wait, fierce and gentle.

“…You’re the mare…”

He’s from Las Pegasus…

“…The one bullied by…”

…Dang, just my luck.

“…By Skrill-X and the Twins!” rivers said, smacking his forehead. “I knew it was you for a moment, I just couldn’t really remember you off the top of my head!”

So the stallion I happen to be talking to is the one who saved me from the bullies as a little filly. "Wow, I'm sorry if I didn't recognize you at first, you just look much...older." he told me with an appreciative smile.

“Umm…yeah…thanks for getting rid of those…jerks” I mumbled to the stallion. Rivers saw that I was uncomfortable because he rested his hoof on my shoulder.

“Did you realize that after that day, they stopped bugging you?” he told me with a smile on his face. I thought about what he said for a moment. Actually now that I think about it, I didn’t really see those guys around a lot.

“But there’s a rumor going around Vinyl” he said cautiously. “Your gig two nights ago was pretty big. And I mean pretty big!” he said stretching out his hooves. “There’s a group of pretty popular DJs wanting to battle against you...”

I opened my eyes and a frown flew across my face. I already knew who he was talking about. Skrill-X, the Twins, and Deadmau5. They were all big hits in the world of Equestria. And my former bullies. They all wanted to battle against me. I began to feel a little sad at the thought of having to meet up with my old tormenters. Rivers apparently saw, because he lifted my head up and winked at me.

“Don’t worry, I beat their flanks to teach those three some manners. They shouldn’t be disrespecting you any time soon.”

He said, patting my shoulder. I smiled at him. He was the stallion that made my school life a little more easier and was now willing to make my normal life easier.

I quickly gave him a tight hug, catching him off guard and finally letting him go. “Yeah..uh..thanks a lot dude for taking care of them” I said blushing. Rivers laughed and turned around back to the computer to do something. That’s when I saw the cutie mark again.

Soundwave had that same mark on his chest. It had to mean something if a strange robot from another world had the same symbol as a stallion (except in a different color).

“Um, Rivers?” I asked. Rivers looked up at me briefly and nodded his head. “Yeah, whatsup?”

I took a deep breath. If I was able to get some information out of a robot, I’m pretty sure I could get it out of him. “I still want to talk about your cutie mark” I said bluntly.

Rivers stopped what he was doing on the computer and slowly looked to my direction. “Umm..what about it?” he asked nervously. That obviously meant something.

“What does it mean?” I interrogated him. I needed to break the ice on this one. Rivers lifted his head high and closed his eyes.

“Well…I..I got it for…being a great…DJ” he stammered. I raised both my brows and laughed. That was the most horrible lie I’ve ever heard.

“Wow you are such a liar!” I giggled. Rivers looked down at me now.

“I’m not lying…I…”

“Dude, I have a cassette player at home with same symbol except purple!” I blurted out giggling. Aww buck! Rivers shot his eyes open instantly.

“What do you mean?” he demanded approaching me. Crud this isn’t going to end well. He's not as easy as Soundwave.

“Well-I…uhh” I stammered. I have nothing to say.

“You’re telling me that you have a Cybertronian in your house right now?”

I screwed this all- A CYBERTRONIAN?

“What?” I asked Rivers shocked. “What the buck is a cybertronian?”

Rivers waved his head upwards and whinnied. “You’re telling me you have a robot holed up in your house and you don’t even know what their race is called?”

How did rivers know more about my guest than I did? No, back up, how did he even know I had a guest? Rivers turned his back on me and began to mutter things under his breath.

“I knew that music was a dead giveaway, Soundwave was the only one I knew who was capable of making those beats…”
Soundwave? How did he know Soundwave?

“How do you know Soundwave?” I asked Rivers quizzedly. This was beginning to get really weird.

Rivers head perched up and he turned his body all the way around. “What? Hold on how do you know about Soundwave?” he asked me with intense curiosity.

I sort of began to walk back as he approached me again. “Well I talked to him…”

“That’s not possible!” Rivers shouted enraged. I began to shake my head. This is all too much.

My eyes closed and head shaking. “He’s at my house right now, but I need to know how you-“

Thud!

I opened my eyes to see Rivers quickly storming out of the music room. Where was he going?

“Rivers!” I shouted at him, following him out the music room. By now he was outside the front of his house. I ran outside of the house out onto the top of the hill and looked down the slope. Rivers was running really fast down the hill.

I knew where he was going. He was going to my home to see Soundwave himself. I ran down the hill as fast as I could.

The moon was the only thing lighting the outside now, and I had to get home quickly before Rivers does anything to ruin my house or messes with Soundwave.

As I ran down the slope, I began to get tired quickly but I couldn’t give up already. I still had a long way to go. The thoughts about facing the four best DJs in Equestria didn’t help calm my nerves. I knew that with them, something was going to go down, and It wasn’t going to be pretty.

I finally reached the bottom of the hill and began to pass by the first row of trees. More questions began to cloud up my head about Rivers. How did Rivers know Soundwave? Is that how he got his cutie mark?

“I don’t know the answer yet, but pretty soon, somepony is going to start talking” I growled through the winds as I ran through the trees, desperately trying to make it home around the same time as Rivers.

This is Rivers I’m talking about though. Hopefully he tripped on a rock and knocked himself out…

Visitors and Unwanted Guests

I continued to fiddle with the console in Vinyl’s music room ever since the unicorn left me here in her house. I’ll admit it, I’m hooked. Very ironic considering I despised music not too long ago. Sadly in this world, what I once despised is beginning to grow on me.

I began to spin the turntables and rummage through this console (which was much more difficult to work with unlike the ones back on Cybertron, even though this console by far was obsolete). I stumbled across a file found within the beats section and played the track. What came next was a horrible heap of noise. I cringed at the sound of it and immediately slid my hands off the two rotating discs for I felt it tearing through my audio sensors. By primus, what was that noise?

I looked at the console screen to find that strange noise. The source of the sound made me brighten my visors. That audio was from the day I tried to establish communication with the inhabitants of this world. Slag, was the noise that dreadful? Possibly explains why Vinyl altered in the first place.

I decided to spare my audio sensors and left the console unoccupied for a bit. After all, spending too much time on that stadium began to rust my chassis once again. I didn’t want to go through the same process as I did while I was locked in my alt mode when in my Cybertronian mode.

I walked down from the stadium and proceeded down and out of the room to glance around the house; for the twenty-fifth time. It was all the same things I saw the twenty-fourth, but still through each time, I could not recognize certain items. I walked into the front of the house and made way into the room that appeared to have a chair of some sort along with a monitor in front. I carefully inspected the room for precautious reasons. When I saw nothing out of the ordinary, I sat down on this odd looking chai-

……

I felt my backstrut began to unwind and felt myself actually slumping on this item. It was absolutely comfortable. Why hadn’t Vinyl Scratch told me about this item sooner?

I begin to hear a slight creaking noise coming from inside the house. I turned my visor around to scan the area but saw nothing out of the ordinary. Well, unordinary to this place. .. Actually-

CRACK!

My body collapsed onto the ground as debris began to flail over me. I defensively shot myself up looking for my attacker but only found the scattered remains of the chair beneath me. Apparently I was my own attacker, because my body mass couldn’t be sustained by such a fragile thing. Well, I guess it’s standing from here on out.

Pathetic materials are too weak to sustain my body. Not surprised in a world run by horses.

And flying horses.

And unicorns.

I walked away from the scattered mess, figuring that it would be best to leave it there. It was the chair’s fault it broke, not mine. I walked further into the room up to a window which allowed a view of the outside. It seemed as if the star illuminated this world had faded and the moon came up in return. I found it very odd that this world only had one moon, unlike Cybertron.

Suddenly, I heard a short thud come from behind me. I immediately spun around to the source of the noise .

I cautiously walked over to the sound, passing over the remains of the chair. The noise appeared to be coming from the entrance door. I slowly approached the door wondering who was making that strange noise. I questioned if I should open the door wondering if it was Vinyl, but quickly tossed the idea aside.

No, if it was Vinyl, she would’ve opened the door already. After all this is her structured building.

More knocking.

Who was this figure? Was it that Nightmare Moon Vinyl told me about?

I sighed at the thought of having to fight once again, this time against an opponent whose gaze could turn me into stone. I readied myself, positioning myself in a battle stance and loosening each one of my limbs. Last thing I need is to rust up in a melee battle.

“Open this door! I know you can hear me!” a voice shrieked from the other side. I became a bit stunned at his words. How the scrap did it know I was here?

Maybe that wasn’t the case. Maybe the figure was looking for Vinyl Scratch or someone else. Another thud, this time though, I heard a crack come from the door.

“If you don’t open this door Soundwave I’m going to break it in!”

…

Did Vinyl blow my cover? How the scrap did it know who and where I was?

As soon as I lowered my senses to think about those questions I heard another voice. It sounded tired yet familiar.

“RIVERS!” Vinyl shouted. She didn’t sound any closer than the figure at the door.

“Forgive me Vinyl! I’ll pay for your door later!” I heard the voice shout back. Oh scrap!

KSHH!

The door before me bolted off the frame and hurled to the ground. Instinctively, I lunged towards the trespasser, bringing my arm down as I rushed in. Apparently the figure was to fast though, for it slid to the side and caused me to flail down to the ground. I tried to bring myself up, but instantly felt a sharp pain jab through my side.

I toppled over looking up at the ceiling. Then a figure appeared in front of my visor looking down at me. It was a grey horse. I looked at my attacker and realized I just got my exhaust port kicked by a horse!

The horse looked at me with furious curiosity, and I saw this as a chance to lash out at it for pinning me down. But I felt a familiar feeling. I couldn’t budge.

“You’re…you’re not…Soundwave…” the horse stammered. What did he mean? I am Soundwave! Not that he should know that though.

I looked back at him with my visors brightened and slit. He started to shake his head with his optics closed. I then heard the sound of steps coming in at an extremely fast pace.

“Rivers what the…” Vinyl started but soon trailed off. I heard her gasp, and the horse looking down at me now turned to the entrance.

“Rivers get out of my house!” Vinyl shrieked enraged possibly looking at the broken door before her.

I knew we couldn’t do that. As much as I wanted to kill this horse for humiliating me, he couldn’t leave knowing of my existence.

“No, Vinyl” I grumbled on the ground. The horse turned his eyes on me with a stern expression.

“By Primus, you even sound like him…” the horse grumbled. How did he even know about Primus? This horse knew not only about my existence but about our beliefs. I needed to know more about this horse and know where he got his Intel from.

“WHAT?” Vinyl gasped. “Did you just se-“

“Yes I did” I snapped. I was lying on the floor paralyzed. I didn’t have time to argue and whine. “But it seems your ‘friend’ over there, has some knowledge about my kind…”

I saw the grey stallion look down at me chest from the side. He snorted and looked down at me. “Who do you think you are bearing the heroic Decepticon insignia when you can’t even bear it in the right colors?”

Heroic?

“Who the scrap are you?” I shot at him. I was now able to turn my head and face the grey horse. The horse only glared back at me.

“That’s none of your concern” he spat. I could still see the outline of Vinyl’s shadow at the doorway. I decided to revert back to my treacherous tactics.

“It may not be any of my concern” I retorted, “but I think it may be of her concern…”. I narrowed my head in Vinyl’s direction. She looked furious.

Rivers (if I could recall) turned around to face Vinyl. That’s when I saw the symbol on his backside. It was the Decepticon insignia, except it was a vibrant pigment. Red. How can a horse possibly bear the Decepticon insignia?

“Who are you Rivers, really?” Vinyl asked. I saw River’s expression shift from stern to guilty. He sighed and shook his head.

“Ughhh…this is my fault for opening my huge mouth” He grumbled. I was really depending on Vinyl now. She was the only one at the moment who could gather Intel from him.

After that there was a short spanned silence. Rivers finally grumbled and stopped shaking his head. “Fine I’ll explain everything to you” he whinnied. He then turned to gaze down at me. My body’s senses soon began to come back to me and I was trying to get up from the floor.

“I want to know more about him though” Rivers added. I lifted my head to meet his gaze and then looked at Vinyl.

She shrugged and let out an uncomfortable laugh. “Good luck with that, I can’t even get much out of him…”

“…Oh he’ll talk…” Rivers pitched in. He let out a laugh and begin to walk towards the living room with his head looking back at me. “…If I know Soundwave, I know he loves to hear a good bit of info…”

Rivers stopped when his leg bumped something on the ground. He looked at the bits of the chair and then looked back at me. “…rmation.”

I glanced over to Vinyl Scratch and she looked a bit worried. “Are you okay dude?” she asked walking to my side. I slowly got up to my feet, grunting on the way up. Wow, I guess being small means a weaker frame.

“Yeah, I’ll be good. I just don’t think I’ll forget I got knocked down by a horse” I replied. Vinyl giggled and began to direct me into the room with the monitor.

“Don’t worry man, I’m sure-“ she stopped talking as she immediately recognized the absence of a particular item; or the bits and pieces in front of her.

She shot me a look and I merely shrugged. There was laughter from across the room which caused us to break are gaze. We both turned to see Rivers looking at us. “Wow, you’re even his size” He chuckled.

“Alright, tell us what you know” I said, ignoring his previous statement. Well not entirely. He was obviously referring to the ‘other’ Soundwave.

“You don’t get to ask me those questions” he snapped. My visors brightened and I felt an old urge to yank his voice box from his throat, but Vinyl Scratch immediately jumped into the conversation.

“Rivers…” Vinyl simply said standing in front of me. Rivers smiled and shook his head.

“Dang it, you’re using your eyes against me…” he said, walking to the side of the window. I began to envy Vinyl’s charisma now. She was doing a better job at gathering Intel than me!

“Well, I reckon you both…” Rivers started, shooting me a quick glance. “…Would ask a ton of questions. So I’ll just start out from the beginning. Now save your questions for after once I’m done.”

No problem, I’ll just think the same ones I’ve been processing in my head until he’s done. Except this one question.

“You’re a cybertronian?” I shot at Rivers pointing at the weird symbol on his body. He looked at me and raised a brow.

“Are you serious?” he said shocked. “You of all beings should know that Cybertronians can only scan electronic devices and not sentient beings.”

That is true but that still didn’t help explain the insignia. He could be a pretender. They had a habit of being able to deceive sensors.

Rivers opened his muzzle to continue speaking.

“Let me tell you this story and all your questions will be answered” The grey horse remarked.

He sighed and stood up on his hind legs. I wondered how these horses were able to go from quadripedal to bipedal.

“I grew up in Las Pegasus as a kid.” Rivers said. Hopefully this wasn’t a life story, I just needed him to answer my questions. “At the time, I use to be a very reckless colt. I use to be everywhere up and down the streets, even the not so great ones.”

I saw Vinyl hunch downwards already entranced in his story. I just stood and listened.

“One particular day” he added, “I was walking down a street in the middle of the night. Don’t ask what I was doing there, I just happened to be around there at the time.”

Rivers sighed and continued onwards. “As a passed by an alley, I heard a slight static noise, much similar to static, coming from the alley. A piece of me told me to haul my tail out of there as fast as I could”

Rivers smirked. “I guess Celestia had other plans for me though. My curiosity got the best of me, and I retraced my steps back to the alley. As I did so, I could hear the static sound growing louder. Once I reached the alley I poked my head around the corner and what I saw, was surely the most life changing event I ever witnessed.”

I glared at Rivers the whole time. His explanation of this static sounded very familiar.

“I saw a blue hole rotating in the middle of the alley. The wind seemed to be getting sucked into it because I saw dust and papers fly everywhere. When I saw it my jaw dropped.” Rivers chuckled.

“It was massive! A strange sound started coming out of the hole I realized. After a while I started to hear it a bit better. It was screaming.” Rivers laughed. “Next thing that happened was unbelievable. I saw a white speck slowly growing inside the blue portal. Turns out the white speck was a cybertronian being flung into this world by a portal”.

I brightened my visors at the realization of what he was talking about. That blue hole was a portal opened by the space bridge! How the scrap did another Cybertronian get thrown into this world?

Rivers kept speaking. “Trust me, the first thing you expect to do when you see a giant robot being hurled out of a portal is to run…”

“Nope” Vinyl said bluntly. I wasn’t surprised.

Rivers flashed her a smile and went on with it. “…Well when this robot flew out of the portal I ran to it. Not the smartest idea, but it was just too crazy to believe! I remember running over to his side and asking him if he was okay. The expression on his visors was priceless when he saw me!”

Vinyl spoke out. “What do you mean?”

Rivers glanced over at me. “Well apparently where they come from, there is a place inhabited by ‘humans’.”

Another place inhabited by humans? The idea of Shockwave’s plan spanning across dimensions gave me a chill through my back strut.

Vinyl gasped. “Humans? I thought those were urban legends…”

“I would say the same about a talking horse” I remarked, glancing at Vinyl. She looked at me in anger.

“Ahem, unicorn!” she exclaimed, pointing at her horn.

“And that is my point” Rivers added pointing at me. “The cybertronian from the portal couldn’t believe that I was talking to him because where he comes from, horses aren’t capable of speaking.”

“Wow that sucks” Vinyl murmured. Rivers chuckled.

“Eventually, after a couple hours of flipping out, the cybertronian finally regained his senses. A perfect opportunity to ask who he was and how he got here. Well apparently, he came from a home planet ravaged by war between two factions: The heroic Decepticons and The evil Autobots.”

Was this horse a bit short in the servos? That was preposterous! Evil Autobots? Sounds more like a bad joke to me. The idea of an evil Prime and a humble Megatron brought a slight grin under my faceplate.

“The cybertronians name was Soundwave”

I flinched at the name of this cybertronian. He was my opposite in every way yet he managed to find himself on this dimension. Just like me.

“He fought alongside the Decepticons to maintain order, peace and balance on his home planet”

Vinyl looked on in awe, almost as if she were staring into a star. I stood there lost in thought.

“He was set to engage in an assault in the Autobot’s base. Sadly things did not go according to plan, which resulted in his whole team being wiped out, and him being blown into the Space Bridge. Apparently something happened within the controls of the Space Bridge and that caused Soundwave to get sent over here” Rivers explained stomping his leg downwards.

This was too much to process. In another dimensions, there were other beings trying to create dimension travelling technology which only added to my worries. How many forms of Shockwaves were out there trying to act out the idea of playing a god?

“Soundwave was lost in this new world, for the portal already closed up. I was the only one with him in the alley. I don’t know why but he was lost and asked if I could ‘kick it’ with him for the time being. Well I took him home, and from then on, we developed a close bond with one another. He was one of the greatest friends I ever had. He taught me about right from wrong, introduced me to his taste of music, helped me in my troubled times, and even taught me ‘cicrcuit-su’” .

Rivers smiled and turned to face his backside. Then turned to face Vinyl. “Vinyl, believe it or not, you changed my life…”

Vinyl’s face turned from awestruck to shocked. “Me…how?” she asked. They were looking at each other from across the room. I was still by Vinyl’s side wondering what Rivers will say.

He cleared his throat. “I was a late bloomer. I didn’t know if I had a special talent or interest. Sure I had the taste for music but that was a simple hobby. I wasn’t even that great around the time. That day I found those three DJs picking on you, I remembered something Soundwave told me”

I glanced at Vinyl. She used to be picked on? If anything I would suspect her to be the one doing so.

“Stick up for what is right he told me. No matter the cost, help those who cannot help themselves. If you don’t you’ll be just as bad as the monsters committing the crime”, Rivers boasted with pride.

Vinyl was still silent, although I saw her lower her head. Rivers had a lot more to say.

“When I came back from school that day, my parents heard about what I did. They flipped. They took everything I had and grounded me. Well, everything except Soundwave. He was in my room and I was able to tell him what I did that day”

His voice began to trail off. He was surely running his servos to fast.

“He told me he was truly proud of me. He then told me I would surely fit well into the ranks of the Decepticons.”

Not in the ranks of our Decepticons. He began to shake his head.

“Later that night, I got my cutie mark.” He directed his eyes to his backside. “I was so excited to not only have my cutie mark, but to have the cutie mark of my role models.”

He turned his body to the window and gazed outside into the darkness. He grew silent and did not say another word.
This Soundwave character sounds nothing like me. In fact everything about this dimension was exactly the opposite.

Vinyl finally asked a question breaking her silence. “So what happened to Soundwave?”

I looked over at her and then back to Rivers. He seemed lost in thought and didn’t respond. Instead he stood their shaking his head. I wondered became of this Soundwave figure as well.

When Rivers did not respond to Vinyl’s question she turned to face me. What was Rivers reason for staying so quiet?

“So you’re a Decepticon…” she commented, pointing at my insignia. I gazed down at my chest looking at my symbol. The Decepticon insignia…

I looked up to see the unicorn before me. She looked up at me with her huge optics once again. “…Does that mean you were the good guys in the war?”

I stared back at her in silence. I could not answer that question. I could lie to her, but for some reason I couldn’t. I couldn’t deceive her any longer.

At the same time I couldn’t tell her the truth about my past. She will surely despise me and I will possibly become an instant target to Rivers. Not that it would be a problem or anything. Just don’t want to risk paralysis again…

I turned away from Vinyl who was still expecting an answer. Rivers appeared to have turn his back to the window and was now walking towards me. “I held up my end of the bargain” he shot still approaching me. “Now you hold up yours”

I quickly rummaged through my thoughts for a memory would avoid bringing up my dark past. Then it hit me. The story on how I got here. I had to be very vague, but I also had to make it believable.

I quickly processed the story in my head and took a deep breath but Vinyl jumped in.

“Hold up buddy, you still haven’t answered my question” she shot holding her arm in front of him. Rivers looked down at her hoof and then at me. Vinyl seemed to have this situation in her palm (okay seriously what are those things called?).

Rivers picked up his head and glanced to the side. I followed his optics to where he was looking but saw only shadows. What was he trying to hide.

“Around the time I moved to Ponyville,” Rivers started, still looking at the darkness in the side of the room, “ I decided to do a little sightseeing.”

Me and Vinyl listened to the grey horse speak. He continued on.

“Well, for some reason, I found myself wandering deep into Ever Free forest.”

I heard a long silent “Ohhhh” come from Vinyl Scratch’s mouth. I lifted up my visor, wondering why she made that sound.

“As I went in to the forest, I was ambushed by Timberwolves. At the time, I was still a young stallion so the group saw me as easy prey” Rivers snorted and shook his head. He finally moved his head away from the emptiness of the room.

“If only they knew I had the upper hand. I brought Soundwave along with me on the trip.”

I could see Rivers start to quiver. This ending to the story already seemed apparent. It was the only probable one.

“I and Soundwave fought the Timberwolves in the Ever Free forest. We took on the entire pack. There were probably no more than 6.” Rivers continued. He still had his optics close and took another deep breath.

“I was an idiot though. I forgot these were Timberwolves we were dealing with. As soon as we took out the first pack, the rest starting to come in. Dozens swarming in on me and Soundwave bent on nothing but tearing us to shreds”

He opened his optics and looked at Vinyl. “I stood by Soundwave that whole day fighting Timberwolves. I began to realize they were tiring us out. I couldn’t take them all on. Soundwave fought valiantly though, throwing, smashing, and tearing through every single Timberwolve out in that pack.”

His optics soon began to leak. “I began to grow tired, and the Timberwolves began to cluster over me, scratching and clawing at me. I felt like that was the end for me.”

Vinyl began to walk away from me and began to approach Rivers. Rivers trudged on, still trying to process the words from his servos. “But no. Soundwave came in and tried to fight off all the Timberwolves. He quickly got to me and got the Timberwolves off my back. Even though they clawed at him and tore through his circuits he still tried to fend them off.”

This Soundwave sounded like a valid warrior. I admired his courage and honor but i knew what comes along with aspects like that.

Rivers laughed dryly. “I guess even alien robots have a limit. I still remember the look he gave me when he told me to run. All the Timberwolves seemed focus on taking down Soundwave, so it would’ve been easy to run. But I couldn’t. I just couldn’t leave my best friend to die…”

His body began to shake a little more violently and Vinyl already had him wrapped in her arms.

“…Soundwave took as many as he could before he went down. I had no choice but to leave from the huge pack of
Timberwolves. I ran as fast as I could out of there, hoping to find an exit. Thank Celestia I did”

I looked at the two horses wrapped around one another. This Timberwolves species seemed carnivorous in nature, yet these horses suffer from no threats. The only threat they face every day is possibly verbal

“He could still be alive.” Vinyl said, still clinging on to Rivers. “I mean, he could’ve took them all down after you left”

There was a tone of disbelief in her voice. Rivers remained silent, still shaking slightly.

“I went back to the forest the next day…” Rivers moaned. He had his head perched on top of Vinyl’s. It was clear. Soundwave went offline fighting these creatures to save the grey horse before me. And Rivers had seen the remains of his comrade when he returned.

Rivers gained his knowledge of Cybertron and its inhabitants from this parallel Soundwave. It all started to become clear now.

Rivers finally broke from Vinyl’s grasp and turned over to my direction. He wiped his optics from the liquids seeping out.

“Alright. Now that we got my story out of the way, it’s time you tell us yours” he said, this time with a lack of authority. It seemed as if his story about his former comrade had left him vulnerable.

I gazed down at Rivers and Vinyl Scratch. I quickly recalibrated all my memories to deceive these two horses.

“We should get comfortable.” I offered. “ This will be a long story…”

“You’re telling me this scientist wanted to send zombies across different dimensions?” I gasped at the idea. Rivers stood there in shock also his eyes wide as they could be. I felt bad for what Rivers saw with his Soundwave. He’s cool now, but he still was hiding in a lot of other things.

Soundwave told me how he came into this world and it was a lot to take in. Apparently Soundwave was a test subject for this scientist called Shockwave and this one other assistant named Shockblast. Soundwave escaped and heard about Shockwave’s plans so he tried to take care of it. In the battle, Soundwave destroyed the dimension portal but he was then shot by this cannon that prevented him from transforming and was thrown into this portal.

“So did you stop Shockwave?” Rivers said. He sounded a bit worried. I kind of was too. If a crazy robot like that has a machine to travel dimensions I’d be scared as well. Just the idea of being able to travel dimensions is scary.

I shuddered at the thought of it.

Soundwave looked at both us for a while. His silence always meant something bad. “I don’t know…” he replied. We were all huddled in a circle on the floor of my living room.

Soundwave stood silent and gazed downwards at the floor. Rivers glanced outwards toward the window. The sun was beginning to come up.

Wow, I spent two days without sleep and all these questions have given me a head ache. I was beginning to get sleepy and I was too lazy to get a pillow.

I got closer to Rivers and put my head on his lap. He was so warm. I could feel his body twitch and I looked up to see what happened.

“Oh, sorry Vinyl just got a lot on my mind.” He told me. His warm smile was back on his face. I missed that. “Just go to sleep, everything’s okay.”

He began to pet my mane which helped soothe my nerves. I was too tired to think about anything else so I closed my eyes and began to drift off into sleep…

Vinyl Scratch seemed to have slipped into recharge on Rivers lap. I could see the interaction between the two and decided to gaze around. No need to see what was going on between them. It seemed as if the sun has finally begun to kick in for I could see its rays piercing into the window and the doorway of the house.

“Soundwave” a voice softly said. I turned to see Rivers looking at me, still patting Vinyl Scratch. He had his stern expression fixed back at me. “I know.”

I raised my visor. He knew?

“Soundwave…the true Soundwave…told me about the Autobots from his place. Their insignia had the same color as yours” he shot, pointing his arm in my direction. I knew he was pointing at my insignia. I did not utter a word. This horse wasn’t going to like me anytime soon and neither was I.

“I’m not an idiot…I know where your allegiance lies. I should put you into stasis here and now but I won’t” he hissed. He looked down at the unicorn in his lap. “For Vinyl’s sake I won’t put you down.”

He stared at me with furious eyes. I would not let him have the last word. “You speak out of hindsight. You don’t know what goes on in the minds of beings during warfare” I snapped. Rivers raised a brow.

“War isn’t an era of peace. Things die but then again you might not know that since you haven’t had a war in this place for one thousand years” I said, remembering Vinyl’s remark on war.

“Don’t give me that scrap” he shot at me. “It matters on who you kill…”

“It’s all the same when one is killing the other.” I retorted cutting him off.

“You’re probably the group battling against those with good intentions.” he affirmed.

There was a long silence after that. He stared at me with hatred in his optics. “There is only one good side to you though,” he continued, looking down at the unicorn. I did not falter my gaze.

“That story about the zombies…that is, if it is true.” He continued. I glared at him waiting for him to continue.
“You actually put yourself in harm’s way to put an end to a potential threat. You may have been looking after yourself at the time, but in reality it was for the greater good of your species…”

I already ran these thoughts in my mind when I was locked in my alt mode. I thought myself to be insane at the time, but now after giving up the ways of my past, I didn’t think much of it.

“Also” he pitched in, “You haven’t caused harm to anypony here. Not even to Vinyl Scratch.” He stated. “I don’t know what that means, but it shows something has changed inside you. You could be hiding your true intentions, but honestly what do you have planned here?”

He waved his arm in a three hundred sixty degree rotation around himself. I turned away from the horse, not wishing to speak any further. Enough talking for today.

“One more thing…”

Scrap. I returned my visor back to the horse.

“I need you to help Vinyl Scratch over here”. He pointed his arm down on her.

“With what?” I asked. Oddly I didn’t ask why I was needed. I just offered my services to Vinyl without a second thought.

“She’s going to have a big day ahead of her soon. That gig you so happened to be at” he remarked sarcastically. “Caught the attention of some other DJ ponies and they want to run her into the dirt.”

I looked at the resting unicorn that seemed to have turned her body around. I was never one to help anyone but I remembered that I must keep as many allies as I could.

“How?” I said. The horse shot me a look like I’d just been dismantled.

“Are you serious? You’re a walking music player!” he exclaimed, startling Vinyl, who quickly collapsed back into his lap.
He patted her more and turned back to me.

I guess I’ll be able to help her. Besides, if it meant making new beats I say why not?

“I will-“

“VINYL SCRATCH?” a mysterious voice shouted from the outside. It seemed as if it came from the plains outside. The white unicorn quickly threw her body up in shock at the sound of the voice. Rivers quickly glanced at me.

“Transform, hurry!” he whispered harshly. I got up from the ground and quickly tried to convert back into my robot mode but I couldn’t. I kept trying to stimulate my transformation sequence but nothing occurred. Scrap,not now…

“Vinyl Scratch are you okay!?” another voice shouted, this time closer. Scrap, what was going on with my transformation cog?

Rivers shot me a harsh look. “Why haven’t you transformed already?” he barked. Vinyl Scratch was up on her legs and was looking around, still tired from her rest.

Scrap I had to find cover fast. In what may have been the most rational decision I’ve ever made, I posted myself up against the wall next to the doorway which led into our current room. Luckily I was concealed by darkness but the sun was going to start lighting up the room soon. Hopefully they won’t be able to see me.

I saw Rivers throw his arm on his face and Vinyl Scratch was finally snapping back into her senses.

“What happened to the door?” another voice pitched in this time dangerously close.

“I-I don’t know. I was walking down to…to tell Vinyl good morning and I found it like that” a very timid voice responded.

Vinyl and Rivers looked at each other and then glanced at me.

“Vinyl, darling are you ok- oh my!” a very classy voice said playfully. I looked down at the doorway and saw the shadows of walking figures. They started to walk into the doorway and into view.

The first one was a unicorn, with a white coat and purple hair. After that there was an Orange horse who wore a hat (very similar to the one I saw set up the party). Then I saw a purple unicorn walk in along with a blue flying horse. Twilight and Rainbow Dash. Finally, two more figures appeared from the doorway. One of them was Pinkie (the mind reader) and the other was a very timid looking yellow flying horse. I then realized all these creatures were the ones that helped set up the gig. Luckily none of them spotted me.

“Whoa I hope we didn’t walk into anything!” Dash exclaimed looking down at Vinyl and Rivers.

“Yeah is everything okay Vinyl?” Twilight asked eyeing Rivers.

“Yeah of course everything’s cool” Vinyl replied. The group began to look at one another.

“Then why is ya’ door broken down?” the orange horse said. They were pestering them with all these questions. They were going to realize I’m here soon if I didn’t get out of there now. I began to creep out of my hiding spot to escape.

“Guys everything is okay. How did you guys even know something might be wrong?” Vinyl questioned the group.

“Oh well Fluttershy told us” Twilight responded. “Where is she anyways…”

I was halfway peeking out the doorway when I heard the unicorn say that. I froze immediately at what I saw before me. There was a flying yellow horse looking at me with huge eyes, quivering in fear.

Ah scrap I should’ve waited a bit longer. The flying horse fainted from the air causing her to land on the floor with a loud thud. I instantly spun around to see if anyone from that group heard the sound.

They were all looking at me wide eyed and speechless. All except for one of them.

“Oh hi there Soundwave!” Pinkie shrieked waving her arm up in the air. The other horses all looked at her then back at me.

“uh... I could explain…” Vinyl murmured looking at all her companions. Twilight and Rainbow Dash shot her a quick glance then returned to looking at me. My instincts told me to run but I knew running wouldn’t be such a great option. Then again, these are horses were talking about. I lifted my leg to take one step and then just remembered.

Rivers was just one horse.

“Don’t let him get away!” Dash shouted as she flew towards me like a bullet. Her friends charged at me as well with incredible speed.

Scrap. Hopefully this won’t hurt as much as the Immobilizer.

Last thing I remember seeing was Rivers laughing and Vinyl Scratch shooting her mouth open before Rainbow Dash flew into my chest, knocking me off the ground and leaving me to let gravity do the rest for her.

“Guys are you seriously tying up a robot” I said, grumbling as I saw the six horses tying Soundwave up in a bundle in the middle of my living room. The idea of tying a robot was just dumb.

“Well we don’t want him escaping…” Dash said looking at Soundwave. Rivers walked passed me and went to Soundwave.

“Way I see it Dash, he isn’t going to wake up anytime soon.” Rivers chuckled tilting his head to get a better look at Soundwave. He was slumped over and his glasses were not red. They were black. Was he dead?

“Well, I wasn’t going to risk letting that thing from Ever Free forest walk around here and hurt other ponies” Twilight told Rivers, walking from around the robot. “I had to use the lullaby spell on it”.

“Soundwave isn’t bad thought” I explained. I saw Rivers look at me with a worried expression for a while but then looked back at Twilight.

“What are you talking about, of course it is!” Dash said, flying by Twilight’s side.

“The fact that I jinxed it Vinyl is possibly the only reason why that thing is alive and walking around. There are a lot of weird things in that forest you know?” Twilight added. I shook my head and looked over to Rivers. I gave him a look that said ‘should I tell them what he is and where he’s from?’.

Rivers nodded and turned to the two ponies in front of me. “Uh you guys, this thing isn’t from the Ever Free forest” he told them. Just then I saw Rarity walk in from the entrance of the living room.

“Thanks Vinyl for letting us use your bedroom for Fluttershy. The poor thing seemed to have been an awful case of the chills” Rarity told me as she walked by my side.

I smiled. “It’s no problem. Hopefully that fall didn’t hurt Fluttershy.” I remarked.

“I think Fluttershy is more scared than hurt after seeing that thing” Rarity added pointing over to Soundwave. “Luckily Pinkie is over there with her trying to cheer her up.”

That’s my Pinkie. Always trying to keep everyone happy. I then turned my attention to Rivers and my two friends.

“..Not from Ever Free forest?” Twilight asked puzzled. Dash looked just as confused now.

“Then where did it come from?” Dash asked shaking her head over at Soundwave.
Rivers thought of the easiest way to explain it to them. I could see him lost in though. Eh, might as well tell them how it is.

“It’s a robotic alien from another dimension” I blurted out. The two ponies looked at me shocked. Well I would too if I heard someone say that.

“What? How is that even possible?” Dash asked me. Twilight looked at Rivers waiting for him to answer the question too.

“It’s a very long story.” Rivers said shuffling his hooves into the ground. “All you need to know is that he’s an alien from another dimension who’s going to be staying with us for quite some time.”

Dash and Twilight looked at Soundwave now. They were probably feeling bad for beating up an alien that ‘came in peace’.

“So you’re telling us that there’s an alien here in the world of Equestria, and Princess Celestia doesn’t even know about it?” Twilight said, lifting a brow at me. Oh no, that wasn’t good at all.

“No! No one can know about him!” I whined. It seemed kiddish, because already seven people knew about him but I wanted to stick close to my new friend for at least a little longer.

“Vinyl”,I heard Rarity say from my side, “Princess Celestia possibly already feels the alien’s presence. She has a great understanding of everything that goes on in Equestria”. I looked at her with a sad look. She was right, Celestia probably already knew about Soundwave. I looked at Rivers to see what he would say. I guess he could see the question on my face. “It’s possible Vinyl” he said shrugging his shoulders.

I lowered my head. “Aww man, I guess you guys are right...”

I felt so bummed out about having to lose my friend.

“…But we don’t have to take him to her personally…” Rivers added. My ears shot up when I heard that. The opposite happened for Twilight.

“Wait, Celestia needs to know-“

Rivers cut her off. “Celestia already knows about it. That’s almost a guarantee. If Celestia is really interested she’ll come here herself and meet the fine cybertronian herself.”

Twilight had a weird look on her face. “Cybertronian?” she asked. Rivers laughed.

“Yes, Twilight that’s what these things…” he pointed at Soundwave, “…Are called.”

Well now things were beginning to get a little better. Twilight obviously gave the idea some thought.

“Fine, Celestia is just going to have to come and see this for herself” she whinnied. I smiled at the realization that we won this conversation. Rarity walked over to Applejack who was looking outside the window.

“Umm…guys… I think ya’ might wan’na take a look at this.” Applejack informed. I looked at the three ponies in front of me and waved my hoof at them to follow. I walked up to the window which was blocked up by Applejack. The sun has finally come out and it was a nice shining afternoon.

“What happened Applejack” Twilight asked trying to fit herself in front of the window. She couldn’t though. Rainbow Dash though flew above us and whistled. “Wow guys, I don’t know, but that’s a weird looking carriage.”
Carriage?

“Ay’, what do those ponies think there doin’ ridin’ ova’ your yard?” Applejack remarked. Wait that strange carriage was riding onto my property? I instantly ran out of the living room and into the music room. I then turned into my bedroom, only to see Pinkie next to a very scared looking Fluttershy.

“Oh..uhh.. hey Vinyl!” Pinkie stammered with her same happy personality. Fluttershy looked at me very timidly and waved her hoof. I need something to hide Soundwave with and fast.

“Hold on everypony, I’m going to need some blankets” I said pointing my hoof at the blankets covering Fluttershy. Fluttershy turned extremely red when I did that.

“Uh…you mean these blankets?” Pinkie asked frailly.

"Uh yes Pinkie those blankets" i replied. Fluttershy lifted off the blankets and handed them to me. I levitated it up towards me and looked at it. The blanket was way too small to shield Soundwave.

"Nevermind" I grumbled as I tossed them back the blanket. I quickly walked out of my room and closed the door and ran back onto the living room. That wasn't going to work at all.

“Alright ponies, I’ll try to distract whoever is here. I need you guys to help hide Soundwave over there.” I told them all. The four mares in the room looked confused but Rivers quickly began to explain to them who Soundwave was.

As he did so, I rushed to my door-less entrance (Thanks a lot Rivers. You owe me a new door!) only to see a brown and black fancy carriage waiting outside of my house. It appeared to have red velvet curtains covering the sides. I walked out from my house and began to walk across the grass to the carriage. As I approached the carriage, I began to hear the sound of very slow, bland, and boring instrumental music. There was only one horse I knew that would come to my house and play that music. I now jogged up to the carriage, excited and happy to see the horse I haven’t seen in forever!

“Octavia!” I shouted as I came about four hooves away from the carriage. It had to be her.

I suddenly saw the curtain flap up and the instrumental music came to a sudden halt. A grey earth pony poked her head out of the carriage and looked at me with elegant eyes. Her hair was neatly combed and she had a bow tie around her neck.

“Vinyl?” Octavia said with a shocked expression on her face. I stared back at her with a huge dumb smile on my face.

Octavia quickly got out of the carriage but I rushed towards her, so by the time she got out of her carriage, I already her in my hug.

“Oh Dude I missed you SO MUCH!” I exclaimed squeezing Octavia with my hug. I held onto her for a long time and

Octavia was giggling.

“Yes Vinyl, I missed you so much as well!” Octavia replied bring her hooves around me now as well.

“Where have you been?” I asked, finally letting her go from my hug. I didn’t want to break her back this fast.

Octavia shook her hair and when she finished, look back at me. “I’m so sorry Vinyl. I’ve never had the chance to visit. I’ve been so busy with my musical career I haven’t had the chance to come stop by.”

Her dark purple eyes looked back into my eyes. “I’ve been doing many scores with many orchestrators, I just never found the time to come and visit you.”

I looked at my long gone friend and I couldn’t stop smiling. Octavia was back! I wanted to squeal so bad like a little filly. “So how did you find the time to come and visit?” I asked in excitement.

Octavia smiled back at me softly. “Apparently I was offered an opportunity to play as a cellist for a famous orchestrator in Canterlot. He goes by the name Hans Zimmermane. Oh Vinyl if you were to hear his music you would absolutely adore it. Even for somepony with your taste” she said with joy. I was happy that my friend was able to drop by and visit, but it sort of sucked that she had to go and leave again.

“Oh so you’re going to stay in Canterlot?” I asked Octavia, my excitement slowly fading away. Octavia giggled and shook her head.

“Well I’m here right now. Why waste more time to travel all the way to Canterlot?”

My excitement shot back through me. AHHH YEAH THIS IS GONNA BE AWESOME!

Octavia turned around to the carriage. “Hold on, let me just get my bags from the carriage and tip the good pony for his services”.

I nodded my head in excitement. I began to imagine us bugging each other like the good ol’ days. To be honest I kind of missed having a drag around the house.

I then felt a hoof go on my shoulder. I turned around to see Rivers facing me, panting and eyes shot open. “Uh, we kind of…ran into some trouble.”

I widened my eyes now. I forgot about Soundwave!

“What happened?” I asked worried. How will Octavia be able to stay now?

Rivers started taking deep breaths. “Well…I…tried to hide Soundwave…in your room…and…”

“What do you mean ‘hide’ can’t he just transform?” I implied

“Remember Twilight knocked him out. Also he’s doesn't want to transform or something. Anyways...”

“Rivers is that you?” Octavia said from behind. Rivers turned his gaze from me to Octavia and I saw his eyes shoot open. Her carriage seemed to have left already.

“Octavia?” Rivers asked in disbelief. “Hey what are you doing here?”

Octavia took the huge bag off of the carriage and was struggling to carry it through the grass.

“Oh well I decided to drop by and stay here with my friend, Vinyl Scratch.”

Rivers swiftly looked at me and shot up a brow. I froze. I was obviously too busy thinking about having my friend over, I completely forgot about everything else going on.

“Hmm…really?” Rivers said sarcastically glancing a brow at me.”You plan on staying for long?”

Octavia put her hoof up to her face. “My next performance is in five days, so I say around a week.”

“Well let me help you with those bags in the house then” he offered.

Rivers walked past me to go get my friend’s bag. It looked really heavy, almost as big as Octavia. Octavia smiled at Rivers as he approached her bag and lobbed it on his back as if it were a pillow. Show off.

“I’ll just leave you two mares out here to catch up” Rivers grunted as he began to walk to the house. “Take all the time in the world!” he added, as he walked into the house.

Octavia looked away from the stallion and then back to me. “So…you’re here alone with Rivers?” she asked cooing. I began to blush.

“No, I’m not alone. I got a couple of friends over right now.” I told her waving my hoof to my house. Octavia lifted her brow. “Bringing the party home I see?” she smirked.

Oh no now that was just wrong! My face cringed at the idea and Octavia just laughed. Wow she could be really evil when she wasn’t around others.

“You know…” Octavia said. “…I heard that you had an event here not too long ago.”

I was speechless. Octavia heard about the party? Was the party that great that everyone in Equestria knows about it?

“I heard there was some new things you invented that day. You referred to it as ‘Dubstep’” she added glancing around the field.

“Where did you hear this from?” I asked. I really needed to know how popular my party has gotten.

“Well I just came back from Las Pegasus so…”.Octavia perched her lips when she said that.

My mouth dropped open. All the way in Las Pegasus? That sounded too crazy to be true!

“Wow, I never knew my new songs will become so famous.” I exclaimed, still stunned.

Octavia bit her lower lip. “Well, Vinyl, you see…the reason you became instantly known for your music is because….certain people already started talking about going up against you…”

I stared at her in silence now. Octavia saw my happiness walk out the door. I already heard this but not from Octavia. I knew now they were no longer rumors.

“The DJs from Las Pegasus started marketing for a Battle Royale of some sort amongst DJs. You were the top pick because…well the DJs insisted in battling against you because one of them learned about your party.”

So I didn’t become known for my music. I became known because famous people wanted to battle me.

“Vinyl I’m so sorry. The DJs…” Octavia continued but I spoke out this time.

“Eh, if Skrill-X and those other jerks want to battle against me, they better bring everything I got because when I bring in my BASS CANNON, nopony is going to be left in the audience!” I shrieked, throwing my hooves up in the air. If these DJs wanted to get me so bad, I wanted to make sure I would wipe them all off the stage with my sick new beats.

Octavia lifted her eyes and put out a little smile. “So you knew who the DJs were?” she asked me. I nodded my head with a smirk on my face.

“You’ll do fine Vinyl, I have total faith in your skills. Although I still have yet to hear your ‘Dubstep’ genre.” Octavia smiled and walked past me.

I hope Rivers and the ponies hid Soundwave well.

“Sha’ll we go in Vinyl?” Octavia asked glancing at me over her shoulder. I shrugged and followed after her. As we walked past the plains, Octavia saw my front doorway.

“Vinyl what happened to your door?” Octavia exclaimed looking down at the broken door. I walked right next to her and looked at the door as well.

“Uhh…I accidently turned on my Bass Cannon and it blew my door off the hinges” I lied. Octavia shook her head and continued to walk through the doorway.

“You’re going to blast away Ponyville one day.” she said, buying into my lie.

As I walked alongside her into my house I noticed something very odd. It was quiet. Octavia apparently felt the same way.

“I thought you had guest over Vinyl?” she questioned walking into the living room. My heart skipped a beat. Hopefully Soundwave wasn’t in there.

"Uh, there probably playing hide and seek?" I said nervously.

I walked in quickly after her, inspecting the room as she walked around it. Nothing. There was nopony in here except my furniture and the television. Octavia then walked out of the living room and made way for my music room. I chased after her, hoping she didn’t find anything odd in there. As we came into the music room I looked around and saw nothing out of the ordinary. Octavia grunted.

“Where did Rivers put my bag? I can’t seem to find it anywhere…” she grumbled and looked around. I then saw her pause for a second and turned to her left to where my room was at.

“Uhhh I’m pretty sure it’s around here somewhere Octavia” I said hoping to distract her from entering my room. She didn’t move though.

“Vinyl I’m sure it’s not around the house” Octavia cooed as she put her hoof on the knob of the door. She then turned back to me and turned the knob. “If anything Vinyl it’ll be-“

THUD!

A loud sound of something falling caused me and Octavia to stare at the open door. There on the floor laid Soundwave, still unconscious. What the buck I thought I told them to hide him?

Octavia stood there frozen. I had to calm her down. “Octavia…it’s okay…it’s just…”

THUD!

Great, now Octavia knocked out. I have two of my household guests sprawled out across the floor of my music room. I then saw six ponies peer their heads out of my room. I shot them all an angry look and pointed at the two bodies on the floor. They all walked out of the room, carefully trying to walk around Soundwave’s body.

“What happened?” I asked all of them, raising my hooves up in anger. They all looked at one another for a while and then back at me.

“Well…” Twilight started.

“…He kind a’ woke up and tried t’ leave the room…” Applejack pitched in.

“…So we bucked him in the back of the head!” Rainbow Dash finished, shoving one of her hoofs into the other.

I facehoofed. “Do you guys love to beat up aliens?”

“Well, not really, but it kind of seems…funny.” Fluttershy mumbled timidly. I finally released my hoof from my face and looked at the bodies once again. I saw Rarity and Applejack around Soundwave’s body, and I saw Pinkie Pie next to Octavia.

“Twilight can you please lift Octavia onto my bed.” I grumbled. Twilight levitated Octavia out of sight into my room.

I turned to then see Pinkie and Fluttershy helping Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash haul Soundwave out of my bedroom doorway.

I then noticed we were missing one person from the group. “Hey have any of you guys seen Rivers?” I asked. Before I could receive an answer though, I heard a flushing sound from my right side. I turned my head to see my bathroom door swinging open. Rivers closed the door and walked over to where I was.

“Hey, sorry I was jus-“ he paused his sentence when he saw the five ponies try to haul a small yet heavy robot out of the doorway. He shot me a curious look.

“Did I miss something?” he asked me, one eye bigger than the other. I shook my head and walked over the group of ponies.

They looked like they were going to need my help if they ever wanted to haul this robot out of the way.

I couldn't get things off my mind while i was helping levitate Soundwave though.

My main concerns in my mind were:

One; How am I going to explain this to Octavia.

Two; When will Princess Celestia come and visit Soundwave.

Three; When am I going to enter this Battle Royale.

And finally; when are the six ponies going to stop knocking out Soundwave!

Deception

...

Systems Restabilizing

…

My scanners quickly turned on as my sensors begin to return to my body. I quickly shot myself upward, scanning my surroundings with my optics, looking for a particular group of individuals. I did not see any of them though. I did however see a recharging Vinyl Scratch laid out on what seemed to be a high platform. I was stationed on the ground, forced to look at this area from the bottom. She seemed to be making the same sounds she made when she slipped into recharge that one day we came back from Twilight’s…

My visor brightened at the remembrance of what happened before I awoke in this room.

My memory of what occurred before recharge, seemed mostly clouded by static due to a strange feeling in my servos but I was able to remember the events that led to me being put into my current state. I remember being charged at by five horses, all who came at me to quickly before I could act. I greatly underestimated my opponents at the moment and that was a mistake that cost me. I did not realize such horses were capable of certain skills. I felt like one of my opponents in Kaon and that was a feeling that twisted my circuits. It made me feel weak, incompetent and utterly useless.

I began to feel a bitter rage build inside me. I knew my reason for being soft.

I was losing myself due to fear. As a Decepticon, I never once feared any being. At the most, I saw them as what I was and that was a Decepticon

I looked down at my insignia prodded across my chest, which now seemed faded to a certain extent. That insignia was the meaning of fear to all Cybertronians. We had the ability to decide one’s fate if we wished and that made us the symbol of fear. We were the’ real’ monsters from the tales told to protoforms to keep them up during the moons.

Even when the Autobot faction arose in the midst of the cybertronian civil war, we were still feared for are sheer numbers and skills. The Autobots were absolute compared to the likes of us though and that led many to fear our name even more. I began to grin at the realization that we were once a strong powerful army, aiming towards the goal of a new generation of Cybertron. It would be run by greed, havoc, and corruption. Just the way I would like it…

I shook my head harshly and slapped my palm over my head. What was I thinking now? I couldn’t have been praising the army I soon began to despise. I was contradicting myself by doing so and that would not help me put an end to my internal conflict.

Then again, to be part of a tyrannous group for close to millennia and suddenly despise it, was a contradiction itself. My thoughts began to process much faster.

The Decepticons were winning the war but then many faults grew. Everything it once aimed for began to crumble to the ground, leaving all those in its own faction to target one another. The Autobots began to quickly realize this, and turned the tides of the war around. They began to fight more valiantly and progressed into a side that equaled are own.

We let the Autobots gain the upper hand through are arrogance and anger. We let our primal habits gain hold of us and for that we began to lose the war. And because of us that we began to taste fear for the first time.

The idea that I finally processed was entirely mad but it was the most probable answer. They undid all of their work because of their corruption and anger. Through corruption, the Decepticons became weak. Their once strong army became broken, due to their own desires. Through desire, they became unorganized, leaving holes into the heart of the Decepticons. I know, because throughout my entire service for the Decepticons, I was the one to always fill those holes. This whole time, I’ve been the one keeping a broken cause together. I’ve been the bearer of their sins…

My anger began to fade slowly as I came to the realization of this. I felt every urge in my body itching to torture the horses that assaulted me but I knew now that I could not. I couldn’t let revenge get hold of me, for if I did so I will become sloppy and unorganized. I will surely be hunted down if I let my urges be fulfilled and I will not regret a moment of it but being on the run in a world I had no way out of, would leave me to be the very thing I despise: weak, pathetic, and useless. I will most certainly not leave myself unguarded for another attack and be taken down so easily though. I have to maintain stability but I will not be thrown around by a lower species like that ever again.

I sat on the floor next to a resting Vinyl Scratch. I shot my visor to my right to see the unicorn smacking her lips in her sleep and shifting her body to the other side. I remember the first time I came into this world and saw this particular creature. I despised her with my entire spark, yet I did not even know her. Her interest in music is what led me to despise her but as I soon began to adjust to the unicorn’s ways and interests, all my anger was gone.

I began to think that all my anger came from ignorance of change. It seemed very pathetic yes, but looking back on it, I could see the signs. Change seemed to be my enemy and my ally here…

I decided to not waste time thinking on such thoughts. I’ve made up my mind on this matter and I do not plan on turning away from my final decision. I directed my attention to my neuro sensors now, lifting my body off the ground and standing up. I glanced around the room and noticed a number of odd objects scattered around. Most of the objects seemed to be like the ones in the music room, but this room was much smaller in comparison. I believe it was Vinyl’s room, for it just had every aspect of her.

Vinyl Scratch swerved a bit more, still concealed under the covers of the platform. I made no attempt to wake her up so I could save myself a few moments of investigating. I began to walk towards the door of the room. The area seemed a bit quiet, so it was quite possible ‘our unwanted visitors’ were gone. I had no intention of meeting my attackers so soon. I may have set myself to certain rules but I am not willing to abide by them that fast…

I stopped by the door when I began to hear a faint noise coming from the next room. It appeared to be coming from the music room. It had a very rhythmic flow, not one I was familiar with. I stood by the door shocked by the sound of the strange noise coming out from it. It seemed to be the music Vinyl played the first time I entered her household.

Soon the noise began to grow louder though. And when the sound gets louder so does the bass…

My audio sensors soon begin to pick up the full sound of the mix being created next door. There was definitely visitors here and I was not going to go outside to greet any of them.

“Uhhhh….whoa Soundwave you’re already…” I heard Vinyl mumble. I turned away from the door to face the unicorn, who was now shifting her body upwards from the platform she laid on. She rubbed her optics and then looked at me.

“Oh, I thought that was you fiddling with the guitar.” She added giving me a lazy smile. Her hair was once again a mess, and her optics were slightly open. “That would’ve been awesome if you were learning to play the guitar.”

She threw her legs off to the side of the platform and began to slowly lay all her four legs on the ground. She stumbled as all four came down to touch the ground but she made a quick recovery. I looked at her with dinted visors, my servos still flowing static. Vinyl walked over by me and waved to me lazily.

“Good morning Soundwave, how’d you sleep dude?” she asked me, looking up at me. I looked down at her trying to process what she just told me. What is this ‘good morning’ she’s talking about?

I decided to return her wave back at her, lifting up my arm and moving it from one side to the other. That did mean greetings anyways. Vinyl’s optics widened despite the weight her lids seemed to carry.

“Oh snap, you know what that means?” she shot at me in disbelief. I shot her a look as if she were mad.

“Waving is universal.” I replied, crossing my arms in front of my chest. She let out a gasp and approached me eagerly.

“Really?” she asked excitedly. I couldn’t help but chuckle inside. It seemed she would’ve bought anything I said. Then she lowered her gaze and brought it back up. She now looked puzzled.

“Well, is it multidimensional?” she added. I stood there speechless. Scrap, she turned this around on me. Apparently she saw that somehow. She let out a tired laugh and shook her whole body. She then turned away from me and approached a desk. She reached out to get something on the desk and when she spun back around to face me, I could see she was wearing those visors. She smiled as she approached me with the visors covering her optics.

“I usually keep spares around” she remarked shrugging. I simply nodded. Vinyl then tilted her head to the side and looked at me.

“How’s your head holding up?” Vinyl questioned. She seemed to be smirking. I wished not to think of the horses who mercilessly beat the scrap out of me. I remained silent, hoping that Vinyl will move on.

“Well, the second time it seems they bucked you pretty hard…”

My visors brightened at the realization there was a second time. I glanced around the room only to look at the door next to me and Vinyl. I then remembered I was in this room before. I could recall getting up after being attacked the first time in a room of some sort. I then remember getting up to see a door of some sort in front of me and I instinctively made way for it. After that I couldn’t recall much of anything else. Not even my attackers.

“…Hauled you in, I got pretty bummed out so we just left you on the floor and I decided to take a nap.” Vinyl said, standing on her hind legs and stretching. I shot her a quick look, hoping she was over with my humiliating battle and turned back to the door. It seemed as if the music was still going on. Vinyl whistled.

“Dang that’s a heck of a rift” she muttered as she approached the door. She glanced at me. “How about we check it out?”

I was just about to protest against her decision but she flung the door wide open, which allowed the noise from the music room to envelope us. Vinyl walked out of her room to the music room and I stood by contemplating if I should follow. I looked around Vinyl’s room one last time, realizing it was a compact area for me unlike the music room, so I went with my desire for more room.

As I left the room and entered the music room I immediately heard voices.

“Vinyl Scratch you’re awake!” A happy pink horse exclaimed prancing around the blue haired unicorn who walked toward another grey horse. Another horse? Where’d that one come from?

“Yeah Vinyl ya’ been knocked…” the orange horse started, but seemed to have stopped when all her other friends were looking behind her and Vinyl.

All my sensors froze. There before me were the horses who mercilessly pounded my circuits in. They all looked up at me, this time though, with curiosity not hatred.

“Whoa hey you two awake now?” a voice announced from the edge of the room. I quickly turned my gaze away from the horses only to rest my eyes upon Rivers, who was perched up on his hind legs with a guitar in his arms. He was shining a smirk at me.

I narrowed my visors down at him, remembering his sarcastic laughter as I got tackled to the ground. Vinyl scratch appeared to be whispering lightly, leaving some sound in the room. I turned over to the horses to see them all huddled around Vinyl Scratch, giving me slight glances and mumbling to one another. As the horses began to talk more amongst each other I noticed something. There were two horses missing from the group. Twilight and Rainbow Dash.

Apparently Vinyl could see that too, for she perched her head up amongst the group and asked Rivers a question. “Hey, where did Twilight and Rainbow Dash go?”

Rivers looked at Vinyl and snorted and directed his optics toward me. “I think they left as soon as they could when they knocked out the alien robot a second time…”

“Rivers tell them the truth…” the mysterious grey horse spat. She had an elegant voice, yet it could be ferocious judging by her previous remark.

Rivers looked over to the grey horse and shrugged. “Well, it would seem like it… anyways Twilight said she was really sorry she couldn’t stay but she had to go study for a test of hers or something. As for Rainbow Dash, she had cloud duty today”

I looked at the horses before me and then finally at Vinyl. In a sense it did seem that my main attackers did flee when they had the chance. Vinyl probably had no awareness of the matter though, for she only laughed and shook her head.

“The way Dash moves those clouds, I’m sure she would’ve been done by now.” Vinyl laughed. I shot a look at her immediately. I did not wish for that blue horse to come back anytime soon. Vinyl saw my gaze and her laugh faltered.

“Eh, well they have their thing to do so I ain’t gonna bug” she added feebly, turning back to the horses.

“Oh yeah, one more thing…” Rivers added. He propped back down on all fours and walked around to the side of the stadium where the stairs met the floor. He walked down the stairs and walked over by my side. I was still standing outside of Vinyl’s room and he prodded himself down next to me.

“You guys been knocked out for a full day” he added. Vinyl stopped what she was doing and looked at Rivers with wide eyes. I looked at her puzzled wondering why she was in shock. Vinyl immediately rushed pass the crowd of horses, most following her body with their gaze. Except the grey one. She looked up at me with frightened curious purple optics. Strange considering I’ve only seen on other horse around here with purple optics. I looked back at the horse, and felt a strange habit being acted out by my body. I waved at the horse.

The horse lifted up her brow in response and waved back timidly with a nervous smile. It felt peculiar to greet one of these creatures but at the same time it put the tension in the room at ease.

My concentration was broken by the sudden sound of excitement and joy. I turned my visors a bit down to see the horses all talking to one another and looking up at me. Excluding one horse. Where was Pink-

“We’re sorry Soundwave” a sudden voice said in my ear. Startled, I turned my visor to my right side to see Pinkie’s head poking out from my back and lashed out. I was not going down again without a fight. She ducked behind my back though, giving an ‘eep’ and leaving me to thrash out at nothing. I turned to my back around to find where the horse went. How the scrap did she do that?

“I guess you’re still mad at us then” a sad voice added from behind. I turned back around to see Pinkie looking up at me, with a sad look on her face. How was this horse capable of such agility? I did not wince at the sudden appearance of the horse but I did began to process what she said in my servos. Mad? That didn’t come close to how I felt about-

“We’re sorry Soundwave” Pinkie added, bowing her head. I stood there shocked. Sorry? Was this horse apologizing for beating me down? That was the most imbecile thing I’ve ever hea-

“We are sorry giant robot” the orange horse added. All the other horses started to pitch in.

“We are all really sorry, truly” the white horse pleaded, looking up at me. They all seemed to be apologizing for their violent assault against me. I looked over at each one wondering if I should feel anger or humble. I decided the best emotion for now was nothing. I had no desire to process an emotion at this moment.

“We were just scared” a fragile voice pitched in. I turned to see a yellow horse hidden between her companions. It was the horse that slipped into recharge due to the sight of me. She seemed to be looking at me with frightened optics.

Scared and frightened. My visors widened at the realization of this.

“Yes, we didn’t mean to hurt you. It’s just that Rainbow Dash and Twilight have a habit of doing things to protect us from things they’d consider dangerous” the white unicorn added.

They feared me and for that they acted rationally without a second thought. It began to make sense, but just by making sense of it didn’t make me trust them. For all I know, they could be treacherous and conniving.

I no longer feared these horses before me though (not that I ever did before). I would no longer underestimate their skills, but now I was aware of their abilities. I had my guard up, so if I was to be attacked by any members of the group, I’d surely have the upper hand.

After tossing the idea in my servos I finally decided to accept this ‘apology’. I had no urge to waste my words on them though. I simply nodded to show approval of their pleas.

All the horses’ optics brightened at the sight of my approval and began to approach me eagerly. I put my foot forward to prepare myself for another assault but they stopped a good distance from me. The group of horses stood before me and announced themselves to me.

“I’m Rarity” the white unicorn said, placing her arm on her chest.

“I’m Applejack” the orange horse added, putting her arm up to her hat and tipping it off. Soon the yellow one walked next to her, still frightened by me.

“I’m Fluttershy” she told me waving timidly and looking at me with fragile optics. Something about her character reflected an aspect I couldn’t quite endure.

“And I’m Pinkie Pie!” the pink horse exclaimed, her hair bobbing up and down. It was extremely inflated and it seemed capable of standing high on its own despite its size.

The horses before me were now looking up at me. I guess they were expecting me to say something in response to their greetings. I then saw a fifth horse approach from behind all the other horses before me. It was the grey mysterious horse. She walked alongside Pinkie Pie and glared up at me too with her huge optics.

“Well, Hi I’m Octavia” she told me bowing her head briefly and bringing it back up to me. “I’m Vinyl’s best friend.”

She didn’t seem as intimidated of my appearance in any sort despite this being her first time seeing me. Why was that?

All the horses stared at me now still waiting for me to respond. I figured a quick greeting would be all I should give these horses so they can leave me and I can get to my only objective here. I glared at the stadium which still had the turntables and the console.

I lifted my arm up to my chest to announce myself. “I’m-“

“Soundwave from the planet Cybertron” Octavia stated flatly. I turned my visor towards her direction, confused on how this new horse knew of my past as well. Did she have a guardian like Rivers did?

She seemed to be reading my thoughts for she pointed over at the two horses beside me. They’ve been talking for quite some time and I haven’t even noticed it.

“Rivers told us everything” she said waving her arm over at him. Rivers apparently heard and turned away from Vinyl Scratch to face the horses and me.

“Oh, yeah, I told them everything while you two were sleeping. I thought I’d inform them so they wouldn’t be completely lost about the situation” Rivers commented. Vinyl looked over at Octavia and then back at me. What were the two discussing about?

“Well, then. It seems that-“ I started but was cut off.

“Wait, Soundwave where you come from do they have parties?” an excited pinkie asked me. I could recall me being at one with Vinyl Scratch.

I nodded my head to show that I did have some knowledge on parties. Pinkie’s mouth went into a wide smile.

“I’m going to throw you the biggest party ever!” she shouted throwing her hooves up in the air.

I dinted my visors. This party Pinkie speaks of is leaving me to wonder what she and her companions are planning to do with me…

I looked over at Soundwave who was now beginning to talk to Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, and Octavia. It seemed weird that they were all getting along fine now. Pinkie seemed to have announced that she was going to throw Soundwave the biggest party ever (which was weird because Soundwave seemed to be the one who would make the parties big).

Rivers saw that he was chatting with the horses and turned back to me. We still had some things to talk about. Apparently I was knocked out for a whole day. A whole day! The idea of a day less left to spend with Octavia sort of made me feel a bit sad. Also Rivers told all the horses about Soundwave and where he was from. I’m glad he did that. I was worrying the whole time, scared that Octavia might knock out again and the horses may attack Soundwave (which would not be a pretty thing to see).

“Yeah so anyways” River said turning away from the chatting figures and back towards me. “…you sort of had another guest over…”

My body froze because I got scared. Did Celestia come by when we were asleep? Rivers continued on. “…They dropped by and wanted to give this to you”

I saw Rivers walk pass me and rush over to the other side of the stage. I could see from the corner of my eye Soundwave following him. I looked at Soundwave who then looked at me for a second then quickly turned away. It was sort of funny how he did it and that made me laugh.

Rivers came back from around the stadium, holding an envelope in his mouth. I looked at it for a while wondering what could be in it.

“Mmm…cun moo gav it frun I outh?” Rivers mumbled with the paper still in his mouth. I shook my head and levitated the envelope out of his mouth. Rivers began to flick his tongue around.

“Paper does not taste good, I’ll tell you that” he grumbled. I gave him a smile and turned my attention back to the envelope. I opened up the envelope which had a black and gold seal on the flap. It was a Disc with a gold X plastered across it. Well it sure didn’t seem like it came from Celestia thankfully.

I levitated the paper out of the envelope which was also a glossy black fold to fit into the envelope. I unfolded the paper in front of my face and realized it was a flier. It was a jumbo of colors, a lot like the rainbow. Only the rainbow was visible during the night. I looked down to the bottom of the flier and saw a picture of a turntable with headphones right next to it. Underneath that were words that said:

Dear Competitor,

You’ve been invited to participate in the “Equestria’s top DJs” event, brought to you by yours truly, the ponies of Equestria. The event is to hold seven days after receiving this letter and we ask that you prepare for what may be the most intense gig ever known to Equestria. Your other competitors will be Skrill-X, Yin and Yang, and Deadmau5. We wish you the best of luck at this event and hope to see you there.

This was the letter to the Battle Royale. My eyes were stunned at the sight of this flier. I couldn’t believe this was going to happen. It felt awesome to know that I was being called ‘a top DJ’ but at the same time, I felt nervous about going up against the top DJs of Equestria. Even when in their younger years they became well known throughout Equestria. I scanned the flier another time and this time I saw words written out on the bottom of the letter:

Well, if you’re even willing to show up
–Skrill-X

Alright that’s it, I’m going to go to that gig and shove those words right up Skrill-X’s-

“What happened?” Rivers asked cutting off my final words. I placed the flier back in the envelope and tossed it aside.

“Eh, just more junk mail” I lied. He shot me a look and tilted his head.

“Really?” Rivers commented lifting his brow. “Well I’ll be honest I don’t think when colorful flamboyant ponies give you a letter with a gold black seal, it would be considered junk mail…”

Dang it why did Rivers have to always see through me? I shook my head and smirked at the grey horse. He crossed his eyes toward his muzzle and I laughed. I found it weird how Rivers could be so immature and reckless when he was able to beat up Soundwave and saw his closest friend get killed by Timberwolves. I kind of liked that Rivers could be so happy even though he has obviously been through some things. It helped me see that no matter how bad things were, you could still get passed it.

“…Your planning to play in Canterlot?” Rarity asked excitedly from the side. I glanced over to see the horses (and Soundwave) huddled around Octavia. They barely heard of Octavia’s upcoming performance and the horses seemed to enjoy it. Well most of the horses; I knew Pinkie wouldn’t be interested in that type of music. Neither would I but I might go see Octavia perform (even though it may mean hours of torture).

“Yes I’m planning to perform at the great Canterlot Theater four days from now” an excited Octavia explained. I remembered that my whole day of rest ruined a day I could’ve spend with Octavia. My ears wilted at the thought of that.

“If you guys would like to come see me perform, I’ll be more then glad to allow you mares entrance into the theater” Octavia added, gleaming at Soundwave. “Although, I don’t think I’ll be able to gain you entrance”.

Soundwave stared at Octavia with his glasses and then turned away to the side of Rivers. I looked at what he was looking at and saw him looking over at the turntables.

“Oh thank you so much Octavia, I’m sure we’ll all be glad to go” Rarity said, speaking for all the mares in the group. The other mares thrashed their heads up and down. Octavia shook her hoof and said “No problem. Anything for the friends of my best friend.” She looked at me with a very playful look and I blushed. After that she looked at Soundwave and cleared her throat. What was she going to say?

“So, you are the one behind DJ Pon-3’s music I suppose?” she asked a now confused Soundwave. Apparently he forgot that Rivers told all the ponies everything we knew about him. It seemed as if Rivers understood Soundwave more than I did though.

Octavia laughed at Soundwave’s expression and repeated my thoughts to Soundwave. “Remember that Rivers told us everything?”

Soundwave stood quiet after that, probably feeling dumb for forgetting that. Octavia continued speaking to him.

“Well, it seems that your music led my good friend over there” she said motioning her head over to me, “Into quite a difficult position…”

I shrugged my shoulders and turned my head to the side. “Hey, haters gonna hate…”

Octavia still continued on. “…She’s supposed to attend…”

Soundwave spoke up now (which was rarely. RARELY!). “…The Battle Royale. Yes, I’ve been informed on the matter by a certain horse.”

Soundwave shot a look over at Rivers, who playfully threw his hoof in front of his face and brought the other one down while saying “Oh, stop it you.”

I giggled a bit but then realized that Rivers told Soundwave about the upcoming gig. I didn’t remember Soundwave and Rivers ever having a talk about this. I felt like they talked about other things when I wasn’t around.

I heard some gasps around the room also.

“You can’t go into battle Vinyl you’ll get hurt!” Fluttershy pleaded with sad eyes. Rarity and Applejack both looked at her from the side.

“Uhh, Fluttershy, I don’t think Vinyl is goin’ t’ be in a real battle…” Applejack replied. Rarity nodded her head from the side.

“Oh…” Fluttershy added. Pinkie Pie though, knew what the battle was about.

“You guys, Vinyl is going to go up against other DJs and I know she’s going to win!” Pinkie said excitedly. Wait I don’t remember Pinkie ever being told about the battle before Octavia mentioned it.

“How’d you know that Pinkie?” I asked her, giving her a look through my shades. It may have been possible that Rivers told her because she knew him better than the rest of us. Hmm, I wonder if she knew about River’s Soundwave as well…

“Oh Soundwave was thinking it” She said, pointing her hoof at Soundwave who was now walking back slowly with his arms up. I think he was beginning to get scared of Pinkie’s mind reading abilities. I was always scared of that too. We all looked at Pinkie in confusion and looked back at Soundwave who seemed to be posted on the wall, trying to keep his distance. Pinkie looked at all of us as if we were the crazy ones.

“What?” the pink earth pony asked giving all of us a curious look. We decided to ignore her mind reading ability. There was no way we could ever understand what goes on in that horses’ mind.

Rarity asked a distant Soundwave a question. “So if you put Vinyl in that position, how do you plan to get her out?”

Rivers walked in and opened his muzzle to say something.

I turned back to Soundwave who still seemed to be eyeing the turntables. I think I had an idea.

I rushed over to Rivers to quickly put a hoof to his mouth before he said anything. Sure, Octavia knew how the music was created and so did the mares but I want them to witness the music themselves. Plus Soundwave’s skills have improved a lot over the past two days.

“Hey Soundwave, why don’t you go show these ponies how you pump up the bass?” I told Soundwave. He looked at me with bright glasses and walked away from the wall. He walked pass me and the other horses up onto the stage with the amps, console, and turn tables. Wow, he really wanted to blast some music.

“Uh, Vinyl what’s he doing?” Octavia asked me, who seemed to have walked by my side. I turned to Octavia smiling.

“Just wait and see…” I replied to her. I turned around to see the four mares looking up at the robot on the stage who was messing around with everything he could see. They all looked at me with an odd look but I gave them all a wink to show them that everything will be fine.

Rivers walked over to Pinkie Pie’s side. “Alright ponies, are you all ready to witness the power of ‘Dubstep’?” he announced. The ponies looked at him with raised brows. Rivers looked around at each pony and shook his head.

“Don’t ask. Just look at the stage…” he grumbled as he stood looking up at the stadium. I turned back around and looked up at Soundwave as well. He was done messing with everything on the stage and had his hands on the turn table. For a while he stood there doing nothing.

Octavia leaned over to my side and began to whisper. “So, he’s going to help you through the sound of silence? I think you would have a better chance at winning this competition with-“

Octavia was cut short by a soothing techno sound coming from the amps which was mixed with words:

It’s a long way back, to heaven

And we’re on our way, together

I wish I was yours, forever (and ever), and ever, (and ever), and ever

I’ll hide you, I’ll keep you, I’ll find you (I’ll never let you go)

I’ll hide you, I’ll keep you, I’ll find you (I’ll never let you go)

I’ll hide you, I’ll keep you (I’ll keep you, I’ll keep you)…

The room then grew silent after the verse of words. Octavia whispered in my ear.

“Was that-“

She never got the chance to finish. The room was instantly filled with the sound of warping beats compacted to create a heavy flow. I felt my jaw open at the sheer epicness of this song. Where did Soundwave even find the verse to these songs he created?

I looked around the room, which was still being attacked by Soundwave’s awesome beats. I turned to see the four ponies behind me and I laughed so hard. All of the ponies’ mouths and eyes were wide open in shock. Even Rivers’.

I was getting chills from Soundwave’s song but I managed to keep laughing at what I saw. I turned to Octavia to tell her about what I just saw, only to see something that made me laugh even harder.

Octavia’s expression was exactly like the five ponies behind me, except this time her hooves were covering her ears. She seemed frozen.

I toppled on to the ground laughing and holding onto my gut, hoping my insides wouldn’t burst open from this much laughter. This was a priceless moment!

I finally stood up from the floor after a couple of seconds of laughing and got up to look at Soundwave. He was really into this new music thing I realized. It made me so happy that I had a giant robot in the house that loved to drop beats like me (actually, no harder!)

And it’s tearing apart

Your breaking my heart

Forever and Ever

And it’s tearing apart

Your breaking my heart

Forever and Ever

This part got a bit slower now, so my friends began to break out of the trance of the Dubstep.

“Hey Vinyl Scratch!” a voice shouted from behind me. I turned around to see a shocked Rivers looking at me. I giggled.

“Yeah?” I yelled back, trying to be heard over the sound of the music.

I’ll hide you, I’ll keep you, I’ll find you (I’ll never let you go)

“I think we should stop calling him Soundwave!” he suggested nudging his head in Soundwave’s direction. I lifted a brow. What did he mean by that?

“What?” I asked him wondering what he meant.

I’ll hide you, I’ll keep you (I’ll keep you, I’ll keep you)…

It then went silent after that. Rivers took the chance.

“We should start calling him Soundblaster because…”

A second wave of wubs came in at full blast. Rivers ears flew back as well as the other mares next to him. Rivers still tried to speak to me through the sound of the music.

“That’s why!” he shouted, but I could barely hear him. The music was giving me an extreme case of the chills. I really wanted to flow with the beat of this song!

Finally, Soundwave’s (hmm, I wonder how he would like the name Soundblaster) music eventually came to an end. After about an hour.

“That…was…” I started still in shock from that marathon of music but was quickly cut off.

“AWESOME!” a voice shouted from behind. I only knew one pony who loved that word. I turned around to see Rainbow Dash hovering at the entrance of the music room.

Okay I mean really, will it kill them to knock every once in a…wait I don’t have a front door anymore. I shot a look at Rivers who looked back at me weird.

“What?” he asked.

“You owe me a door dude” I replied sternly. Seriously I am not going to live in this house doorless. Especially with a robot who has no whereabouts of the outside.

Rivers rolled his eyes and nodded. We then turned our attention back to the blue pegasus who was here for half the show I guess. I was just about to ask her what she was doing here but my guest asked for me.

“What business do you have around here?” Soundwave shot coldly. My body froze. I don’t think Soundwave was very forgiving towards the blue Pegasus who bucked him up. I looked at Rivers quickly and gave him a look saying ‘make sure Soundwave doesn’t kill anyone’.

Rivers nodded his head back and looked at Soundwave. The giant robot was staring at Rainbow Dash with a very cold stare. Rainbow Dash looked at the robot with guilty(?) eyes.

“Well..I…uh” Rainbow Dash stammered floating closer to Pinkie Pie and Rivers. I hope she didn’t get any closer than that.

“…uh…IcamebacktosayI’msorry!” she said almost as fast as she could fly. I didn’t even know if Soundblaster understood what she just said but even if he did, I don’t think he would be very nice about it.

Soundwave stared at Rainbow Dash with his red glasses not saying anything. Rainbow Dash looked at the robot with a dry smile.

“Yeah, I just did what anypony would’ve done if they saw a robot walking around” Dash added, laughing feebly. Nope not me; first time I saw Soundwave I just stood there in shock. I was kind of surprised Rainbow Dash wasn’t the first pony to greet him honestly. Then again she was only being safe because she thought it was cursed or something like that.

We all stood there in silence, still waiting on Soundwave to talk. He moved away from the turntables and went down the side of the stage. My heart began to beat like crazy. I prayed that he didn’t do any harm to Rainbow Dash. I shot a look at Rivers who was now on alert. His ears were perched upwards.

Soundwave walked pass me and Octavia and went towards Rainbow Dash. As he walked closer, I could see Rainbow Dash beginning to put out her chest like the hothead she is. Rivers stared at Soundwave as he stood in front of Rainbow Dash. I wondered what he was going to do.

I then began to see Soundwave lift up his arm slowly. I began to shake a bit and Rivers eyed Soundwave’s arm, ready to take him down in case of anything. Rainbow Dash seemed ready to take down Soundwave once again too, for she was looking at him with a strong expression. Wow, I think they’re going to start a war in my house. Soon, I don’t think I’m going to need to focus on just fixing my door.

As Soundwave brought his arm slowly over Rainbow Dash I closed my eyes. I didn’t want to see what was going to follow after.

For a while I heard nothing, but then I heard gasps.

“So, does that mean you forgive me?” I heard Rainbow Dash say. I opened my eyes in the direction of the blue Pegasus and stood there wordless.

Soundwave was patting Rainbow Dash’s head. I couldn’t believe it. I looked at Rivers and the other ponies who looked just as shocked as me.

Wow, if Soundwave can forgive the pony that attacked him he must’ve been the good guys back on his home planet…

I don’t know the reason for patting my attackers head. It seemed reasonable to use a diplomatic tactic with the situation, but I was never one to resolve to diplomatic negotiations (only extortion).

Rainbow Dash’s hair was extremely soft when my palm patted it down. It may have been one of the softest things I’ve ever laid my palms on. The horse looked back at me shock, looking at me with pink eyes, waiting for me to respond to her previous question. I only nodded my head in response and stop patting the extremely soft hair on her head.

“Well, I should be going now” Rainbow Dash said looking over behind me. I turned to see Vinyl Scratch look at me with stunned optics. She must have been watching me the whole time.

She shook her head and finally snapped out of her trance. “Oh, so you just came to apologize?” she said looking at the flying horse. I looked at Rainbow Dash too, thinking the same thing.

Rainbow Dash looked back at me and Vinyl. “Well, I thought I would be nice to apologize to the awesome robot. Besides I have more resting to get on with” Dash commented.

I heard Rivers make a strange sound from the bottom and I looked to my side.

“You know, I think we should ALL get going now” he said motioning his arm towards all the horses by his side.

“We only stayed to make sure Vinyl and Soundwave would be good” he added. The other horses nodded their heads.

“Yeah, I have t’ get back t’ the Apple Farm anyways” Applejack said. The three other horses started to add on to the topic, but I shut off my audio sensors for I was lost in thought. I began to feel a strange feeling around my circuits that I couldn’t quite put my sensors on. The feeling felt universal. It felt very similar to Space Bridge traveling…

“Well thank you Vinyl, for letting us stay over” Pinkie said walking over to Vinyl.

“Yes, thank you very much dear” Rarity added following Pinkie. Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rivers followed.

“Bye Vinyl Scratch” Fluttershy said timidly.

“See ya’ Vinyl” Applejack said waving her arm.

I saw Rivers come in right after Applejack, but I saw a fast blur and immediately noticed Rainbow Dash in front of Rivers.

“Bye Vinyl Scratch” Dash said, and whispered something in Vinyl’s ear. She then turned to her backside and the two ponies looked at Rivers. I had no clue what they were talking about. I then noticed the grey horse, Octavia next to Vinyl. She was quiet and stared at the leaving visitors.

Rainbow Dash then flew away from Vinyl and now it was his time to speak with Vinyl.

“Well, I’ll see you next time…and I’ll pay for the door soon, don’t worry.” He said, shaking his head. Vinyl glared at him with her visors.

“How about you just fix the door now?” she replied sarcastically. I narrowed my optics back at the entrance of the house and noticed the rays of the sun beaming into the open doorway. The five horses were by the exit of the music room and I could hear one of them call out something.

“We’ll try to make it to your performance Octavia. Bye!” one of the mares called out. I could hear Rainbow Dash mutter something else. “What performance?”

After that, the ponies went outside of the house and into the light. It felt great to know they all left. I then saw the horses come back into the house running. Scrap I spoke too soon.

“Oh, wait, bye Soundwave!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“Bye, Soundwave” Fluttershy said.

“Till’ next time” Rarity added.

“Bye” Applejack and Rainbow Dash waved in unison.

Then all the horses finally left. I turned my head around barely, and saw a grumbling Rivers make his way to the front door. I gave him a look as he gave me back a look. I crossed my arms in front of my chest.

“I bet you’ll enjoy seeing me struggle with this door” he shot. He then waved his arm at me and made his way to fix the door he tore down. I grinned under my faceplate and started walking over to Vinyl Scratch and her companion. Vinyl let out a long sigh and looked up at me.

“Wow, we’re finally alone” she said turning to her friend Octavia. Octavia looked at her friend with a half smile.

“Yes, we are. In a way” she said looking up at me. Vinyl looked up at me and back at her friend. She grinned and nodded her head.

“So, Vinyl, that’s the music you created?” Octavia added. “Well, it sure does seem like…you”

“Oh trust me Octavia, you’re going to hear a lot more of that here!’ she exclaimed to her friend. I nodded my head. My interest in music has increased dramatically and Vinyl seemed to enjoy it as well.

“Oh really?” Octavia said smiling weakly. “How charming…”

It was obvious she had no interest in my music. I walked close to her and knelt slightly. I looked at her optics dead on and she looked frightened.

“Yes, it will be charming” I remarked, managing to dim one side of my visors. Vinyl apparently saw for she spoke out in shock.

“Did you just wink?”

In a distant dimension…

“You sure you want to go through with this Doc?” The yellow bot grumbled as he carried a terminal to the side of the large orange ring which was stationed inside a dark modified cave of some sort. The cave was massive, which was one reason for it being a designated area to build the Space Bridge. He passed alongside wires and circuits sticking out of multiple control panels and machinery. “I mean, it seems a bit far fetch to travel to another dimension just for revenge…”

“You know nothing of my plans, Swindle.” Shockwave spat at the struggling combaticon from the control panel centered in the middle of the lab. “I gave you something great and you dare try to doubt my plans…”

“You created me into a lab experiment! Do not speak of giving me something great!” Swindle retorted, dropping the terminal at the side of the Space Bridge and turning to Shockwave. “And I doubt you have anything else in your mind besides revenge.”

Swindle glared into Shockwave’s single optic. Shockwave broke the stare and turned to the control panel. Swindle snorted and continued on with his work.

Shockwave has pondered on the ideas of his plan. He knew he was not insane for his decisions. He knew that once he would be done with Soundwave, he would move on with his true intentions for the Space Bridge. Shockwave was now well aware of dimension travelling due to constantly crossing dimensions by altering each space bridge he came across in each dimension. Shockwave also took fragments of technology from one dimension to the next, not only to alter space bridges but to upgrade himself to his benefit.

“Hey boss, where do you want this at?” a large dark blue cybertronian shot towards Shockwave. He was carrying crates of energon between both his palms. Shockwave looked up at the figure who stared at him with a black masked face with a single visor.

“Place those crates in the fuel chamber Onslaught” Shockwave replied, pointing at the power core of the Space Bridge. The huge figure lumbered over to the power core and dropped the crates into the fuel chamber. As each crate was tossed into the chamber, energon began to flow through the tubes extending out of the power core, slowly reaching over to dead terminals and control panels and activating each one. The room began to flow a vibrant blue as energon radiated from tubes extending throughout the lab.

Shockwave looked at the Terminals and equipment within the lab with a satisfied glare. He finally perfected the space bridge with the use of multiple parts from multiple dimensions.

The workers within the lab all stopped their objectives, and glanced around the room which was suddenly radiated with light.

“What the scrap is going on here?” Brawl exclaimed, turning towards one of the functional terminals. A grey and black cybertronian walked to his side.

“Well my rust headed companion, considering the room is vibrant with blue and Onslaught just so happened to dump energon into the power core that means the Space Bridge is now fully functional” Blast-Off said with dry excitement. Brawl shot a look at his partner’s sarcastic response.

“If you want to keep your head on your body, I’d walk away right now…” the dark green cybertronian spat. Blast-Off shrugged and walked away from the enraged Decepticon. Shockwave ran his fingers and optics over the control panel in front of him. He ran an analysis on the power level of the systems and scanned the Space Bridge’s statistics. When all looked at substantial levels, he turned his optic towards the Space Bridge and fired it up.

At first the Space Bridge sputtered and sizzled. Shockwave clenched his talons in rage, ready to lash out in rage but then the Space Bridge started to sputter out energy. The machinery in the room began to sizzle and spark from the sheer power of the Space Bridge.

“Combaticons, take control of the terminals!” Shockwave shouted, waving his arm at each cybertronian in the lab. They scattered across the room and began to fumble with the terminals. They fought to maintain control with the terminals through sparks and vibrant static. Shockwave moved away from the control panel and made way to the end of the cave towards a cell of some sort.

“Where the slag are you going Shockwave?” Vortex shot from across the area, still struggling with the terminal before him. Shockwave ignored his question and accessed a console next to the cell. Shockwave input a combination and dialed a knob, which caused the cell gate to shoot upwards.

“What is it that you want now?” a voice snapped from the inside. Shockwave walked to the entrance of the cell and peered in. Inside of the cell laid a small creature of some sort on the floor. It resembled the structure of a canine but was far more complex than that.

“I may require your services, my fellow Decepticon” Shockwave said staring down at the prisoner. The canine looked upwards at the scientist and snorted.

“Last time you said that you altered my circuits.” He snapped, standing up from the floor. Shockwave beamed at the figure and continued.

“I did it for you benefit my friend. Now, I offer you an opportunity to relinquish you of your primal instincts.” Shockwave remarked. The creature lifted its ears.

“What do you ask for?” the prisoner barked. He was interested in letting out the urge to once again join in on the hunt he once cherished so long ago…

“I ask you help me look for a cybertronian. He goes by the name of Soundwave, and I want you to seek him down.” Shockwave continued. The prisoner’s eyes gleamed with delight.

“You do not kill him though” Shockwave added. The canine’s eyes dimmed.

“There’s no fun in that now is there?” he spat. Shockwave waved his hand dismissively.

“Patience Carnivac, there could be enough prey for you to hunt…” Shockwave persisted.

“And if there isn’t?” Carnivac spat.

“…And if there isn’t, I’ll grant you your freedom. Either way is a benefit too you”

Carnivac stood silent now, thinking on his tormentor’s offer. Shockwave looked on with an undisturbed gaze. Shockwave was willing to let Carnivac free; in that dimension though. If there was no prey in this world, Shockwave would not want to be pestered by Carnivac’s remarks.

“You got yourself a deal doc” Carnivac replied after a while. Shockwave’s hand reached out to Carnivac.

“Come, Pretender. Let us hunt our prey.”

Carnivac smirked, his fangs gleaming in the lights of the cave. He prodded himself on Shockwave’s palm and Shockwave turned back to the Space Bridge. As Shockwave walked closer, the combaticons began to shout at the scientist.

“Hurry the scrap up already!” Brawl shouted, rummaging through the terminal.

“The Space Bridge is beginning to falter Shockwave. You need to get into that portal now or this bridge is going to collapse…” Vortex added.

“…On us!” Onslaught shouted. Shockwave stood by the Space Bridge which was now beginning to grow frenzied.

“Enter the coordinates from the data chip on the center control panel into and amplify the frequency for precautions!” Shockwave shouted waving at Blast-Off. Blast-Off ran to the Control Panel and input the coordinates. He then amplified the frequency which then suddenly resulted in the space bridge turning from a white glow to a pink pigmented light.

“Shockwave go now!” Vortex shouted, looking at Shockwave and pointing at the Space Bridge. Shockwave looked at the Space Bridge and then looked up at the top of the cave which was free from any lights.

“Drift, we go now!” Shockwave shouted. A faint glow of two red optics appeared suddenly and came falling down to the ground. Drift sttod by Shockwave’s side now, and quickly looked at the scientist.

“It took you long enough to build it…” Drift grumbled and walked into the Space Bridge. Shockwave watched as his companion got warped out of view into the other dimension.

“You ready Carnivac?” Shockwave muttered. Carnivac snarled.

“I have been pretty hungry…” the canine remarked snarling. Shockwave looked from the pretender in the palm to the Space Bridge before him. Without only one thought in his mind, Shockwave walked into to the portal and let it envelope him and his partner:

Is it possible to make Soundwave squeal?

(Back at the lab)

“So…” Brawl started amongst the Combaticons. “…Any of you want a shot of energon?”

Onslaught’s visor brightened. “By Primus, I thought you’d never ask!”

"Changes"

I began to feel a strange feeling around my circuits that I couldn’t quite put my sensors on. The feeling felt universal. It felt very similar to Space Bridge traveling…

The winds were violent and the trees thrashed wildly, causing branches to smack against one another and causing leaves to hail from above to the ground. The area was desolate and eerie, for the sun’s light was never able to impenetrate the thickness of the leaves, creating the place to be an abandoned unknown area. Not many know of the territory’s presence for it has been uninhabitable for as long as it has been around. Or that’s what the rumors say. Nopony know what truly lies within…

A burst of pink and blue energy sprouted from within the area, lashing at trees with sparks and breaking apart any physical matter with in its path. The energy soon became organized (although it occasionally lashed out and met contact with tree bark) and began to move in a spiral formation, slowly expanding outwards. As the matter began to expand, its size began to tear roots from the ground, leaving room for it to grow into its true size. Oddly, the destination of the Space Bridge did not seem to appear any lighter despite the absence of some trees.

As the colored energy began to grow to a certain size, it stood there in the forest, whirling and stirring the winds and leaves. That was the only noise for the time being and no pony could stand by and take notice of its presence. Soon three figures emerged from the pink and blue matter, their size incomparable to the energy’s massive size.

As they emerged from the Space Bridge, Shockwave gleamed to his companions. He seemed no longer capable of being able to hold the pretender in his palm. In fact he was the same size as Carnivac. Drift seemed to take noticed too.

“Wait, hold on, wasn’t this guy half our size a dimension ago?” Drift shot, pointing at the canine who was now walking between Shockwave and himself. The three stood in front of the slowly dying portal as it shrunk in size and slowly tamed itself. As the Space Bridge came closer to disappear the silence began to grow stronger in the forest.

Shockwave looked at the pretender quizzedly. He did realize there was a change in Drift’s and his size. Was it a possible side effect of the space bridge?

Carnivac saw Shockwave eyeing him and snarled. “What are you looking at?” he barked lowly. Shockwave still pondered on how Carnivac managed to remain unaltered by the space bridge. It was possible that the changes to Carnivac’s anatomy and minor upgrade could’ve made him immune to the portals side effects but other than that there was no other reasonable explanation.

“If you don’t want to be gutted out here like a savage creature such as yourself should, I’d choose a wiser set of words the next time” Shockwave snapped, looking away from Carnivac. Carnivac snorted.

Shockwave looked back at the disintegrating portal as it spiraled faster within itself, rapidly increasing its pace as the portal shrunk. Once the portal vanished, leaving nothing but a barren hole in the ground and the howls of the wind, Shockwave found himself gazing at the bark of a tree. Shockwave knew about the aspects of this organic structure in front of him due to his many visits to earth, thus, leading him to believe that Soundwave was teleported to another dimensional earth.

Shockwave approached the bark of the tree and ran his palm over the material. He shifted his optic up and down the tall structure as he felt a strange vibrant energy shifting in the tree. ‘Must be from the Space Bridge’ Shockwave thought to himself.

“So, was Soundwave here before?” Carnivac said from the back. He was sniffing the area for any trace of energon. “I am not getting a lead here”

Shockwave turned back around and walked towards his ‘comrades’. His feet compressed under the soft dirt which was once hidden in the ground, now exposed by the small crater.

“The coordinates to dimension travelling are never exact.” Shockwave explained. Drift lifted a brow.

“Wait, so you’re saying we might not even be close to Soundwave?” Drift snapped, his arms crossed in frustration. Shockwave shook his head.

“No we are indeed close. We just aren’t at the exact location he spawned from. It’s much like saying the coordinates were…a rough estimate” Shockwave responded as he glanced around his surroundings. Drift nodded his head in understanding but Carnivac just shook his head.

“Whatever, I don’t understand a slagging thing you’re saying” Carnivac snorted and began to walk away from the two and out of the crater beneath them.

The area was dark, yet Shockwave sensed the warmth of a sun pressing on his body. Carnivac began to prowl the area, his canine form walking cautiously amongst the trees. Drift looked around, wondering what to do.

“So what do we do now?” Drift asked, looking up at the leaves above him. Shockwave shot him a stare.

“You did remember to bring the equipment, yes?” Shockwave barked, his optic gleaming red. Drift laughed at the doctor’s rage.

“Calm your servos down. I brought the energon scanner, data profile, and the M-UGPS. Not that we need any of the three” Drift replied pointing over at a crawling Carnivac.

Shockwave nodded his head in agreement. “Run a geographical scanning of this area with the M-UGPS and find us the quickest exit” Shockwave ordered. Drift motioned his hand upwards and nodded his head.

“Got it” Drift remarked. Shockwave looked at the occupied assassin and walked past him so that he could follow Carnivac. The pretender seemed to be sniffing various trees for some time. It seemed as if he was picking up a trail of some sort.

As Shockwave finally caught up to Carnivac, Carnivac perched his ear upwards.

“You aren’t much of a spy you know...” Carnivac muttered, still trying to pick up on an unidentified scent. Shockwave looked back and saw Drift still fiddling with M-UGPS. He knew he wouldn’t be able to find his way out of this paradox area if he descended any further.

“I did not wish to spy on you. I came by to know what scent you picked up on” Shockwave said looking down at the canine. Carnivac picked his head up and turned back to Shockwave. He then transformed, his legs unfurling while his quadripedal stance changing into a bipedal stance. His head ascended upwards to the top which gleamed with a red visor.

Carnivac stared at the scientist and pointed at the tree. “It seems I picked up a trail on some sort of creature…”

Shockwave only snorted. He would not want to be wasting his time on knowing Carnivac’s next prey. It was obvious he was already into the hunt…

“…But it seems to have traces of a certain material. Almost like Dark Energon…” Carnivac continued, hearing the scientist’s previous response.

Shockwave’s optic Brightened. ‘Dark Energon? Where could such a thing like that be doing here on earth?’ Shockwave thought to himself. Carnivac smirked as he gazed at Shockwave.

“It isn’t exactly Dark Energon though, so I’m actually investigating. Now if you’ll excuse me…”

“Hey if you two aren’t busy I’d listen to this. I’m detecting very faint energon signals around us. Do you happen to know where the scrap we are?” Drift shot from a distance. Shockwave immediately took that as a warning sign. Quickening his pace, he walked over to Carnivac and motioned his arm out to Drift.

“We leave this place, now!” Shockwave ordered walking alongside Carnivac and looking back at a slowly advancing Drift. He seemed to still be keeping his optics on the Energon Scanner.

“I don’t reckon these are all Soundwave, right?” Drift added, now behind Shockwave. Shockwave paid no attention to his remark though. Shockwave thought to himself about the Dark Energon zombots and the way their sparks emitted energon. He knew it couldn’t be too coincidental.

“Carnivac, I need you to pick up on the trail you were tracking” Shockwave demanded. Carnivac gave him a puzzled look.

“You’re telling me you want to walk TOWARDS the creature?” Carnivac asked. Shockwave only glared at the pretender fiercely. Carnivac laughed and shook his head.

“Well it seems I won’t get my freedom…” Carnivac added transforming back into his creature form. “…Because it seems the hunters might become the hunted.”

And with that, Carnivac sprinted across the trees, quickly trying to pick up the scent. Shockwave and Drift ran after him trying to pick up their pace with the pretender. Shockwave sprinted past trees, wondering where he could be on earth that contained faint energon signals around him.

Drift was looking down at the energon scanner as he ran alongside Shockwave. His optics quickly scanned the monitor.

“Hey, would it be a bit insane to say these energon signals are moving along with us…”

“Alright Soundwave let’s take it from the top one more time!” I shouted, sitting alongside Soundwave on top of the Stage. It grew very dark now (luckily I knew by the time not by staring outside of my broken front door) and even though I was extremely tired, I just wanted to play one more song. Just one more.

“Ughhhh…Vinyl…” Octavia grunted as she came out from the living room, covering her head with her hooves. Soundwave tapped me on the shoulder and nudged his head over at Octavia. Uh oh…

“Vinyl, I understand you have a performance you are to attend, but so do I, so can you-”

BRRRT!

Octavia stopped talking and closed her eyes. She covered her ears and lay down on the floor. I turned to my partner to see his talons(?) on the disc which he scratched to create the noise. He seemed to be satisfied with what he did but it wasn’t cool. I shot him a stern look (even though I had on my shades) and he turned to me. His shades seemed to dim a bit.

“What?” he asked me. It sort of sounded like he was laughing. I waved my hoof at him.

“Yeah, not cool Soundwave” I shot at him.

“I thought it’d be a bit…humorous” he grumbled. I shook my head. Octavia did have a point. I should be a little nicer to her since she’s only going to be here for a while. I looked over the turntables and saw Octavia slowly getting up from the ground.

As she got up, she stomped her hoof in the ground. “Vinyl, control your…’friend’”

I gave her a nervous smile and then looked back at Soundwave. He didn’t seem tired at all from blasting music all day. To be honest, after all that is going on around me, I was getting very tired lately. I decided it would be good to cut it for the night.

“Alright” I said at a mad Octavia and patted Soundwave on his back. He seemed to have gone back to the console already. He turned around and looked at me with his red glasses.

“I think that’s enough for today.” I yawned as I stretched out my body.

“You should get ready to knockout Soundwave. We’ll rock out more tomorrow” I told him, pointing over at my room and then back at the turntables. Soundwave gave me a weird look and I knew already he didn’t understand what I was saying. Again.

I facehoofed and tried again. “You know, Sleep, rest, chill?” I suggested. Soundwave still stood there not knowing a thing I was talking about. I put my hoof to my chin to think of a way to tell a robot go to sleep.

“Umm…I order you…to go…offline?” I stammered towards Soundwave. It was the best I could think of. Soundwave brightened his visor and approached me fiercely. Apparently he didn’t like what I said.

“You want me to go offline?” he said looking into my eyes. Oh buck, this is so scary, I might piss myself.

“Uh…sorry” I murmured shaking. What did I tell him?

Soundwave backed off and shook his head. “You horses always expect to resolve your insults with pleading” he said shaking his head with his arms crossed. Insults?

“Uhhh, I honestly don’t even know what I told you” I said honestly. He looked at me now.

“Are you serious?” he asked, with a strange tone. I nodded shakily, still bucking scared. Soundwave then broke out into strange robotic laughter. I looked at him as he laughed(?) on the stage. I looked over at Octavia who looked at Soundwave like he was insane. Finally after a while, Soundwave stopped and finally stood there silent.

I think I needed help from Octavia on this one.

“Just hold up here, for a second will yah?” I told Soundwave, motioning my hoof downwards. I turned around and went down the stage to go to Octavia for help. As I got to her, she seemed to be really sleepy.

“Vinyl, can we wrap this up? I think we all need to get our rest, honestly” the grey pony grumbled. I patted her on the shoulders trying to reassure her that everything will be good.

“Yeah I will. I just need your help on how to tell a robot to go to sleep” I grumbled. Octavia shot me a tired look.

“uhh…try turn off…and…umm…charge…or recharge” she told me sleepily. I was just about to thank her but it seemed as if she really wanted to sleep.

“If you..need…me…” Octavia said as she passed by me but she never got to finish for she walked into my room. The room with the only bed. Great, now I guess it’s sleeping on the floor for me today. Or the couch.

I looked back over at the robot that still stood there looking at me from the stage. Now where is he going to sleep?

I grinned under my faceplate and started walking over to Vinyl Scratch and her companion. Vinyl let out a long sigh and looked up at me…

“Well it seems as if we lost whatever was following us” Drift muttered, slowly coming to a halt behind Shockwave and Carnivac. Shockwave still stood ahead of Drift and Carnivac was taking the lead, directing the group to the source of the strange energon signal.

Carnivac finally came to a halt behind a large tree which was embedded by a green substance of some sort. The strange material seemed to have melted a dent into the bark of the tree. Carnivac got close to examine it, sniffing the substance, only to turn his nostril in disgust.

“Oh Scrap. Alright gentlebots I found are ‘energon’” Carnivac remarked, shaking his head. “And let me just add…it doesn’t have a pleasant smell…”

Shockwave came alongside Carnivac and approached the tree. He glanced at the green bile on the tree, trying to make out the properties through optic analysis, but this substance was so strange, he could not pick up any readings on it. Shockwave knew he could not touch such a substance for it would surely do the same thing to him as it did to the tree.

“Drift” Shockwave called out. The bot quickly came to the scientist’s side, the energon scanner still in his hand.

“I want you to collect a sample of this substance and place it into the energon scanner’s test tube” Shockwave ordered, pointing at the green bark before him. Drift fumbled through the settings off the energon scanner and brought the instrument close to the bark. Once Drift did so, the instrument instantly radiated a vibrant green and the scanners flew off the charts.

Drift was taken aback by the significant force of this ‘new energon’, for he expected it to just get sucked into the tube. Shockwave was just as stunned when he saw the effects of the energon acted upon the scanner.

“Well, what’s happening?” Carnivac snapped still sniffing around trees. It was clear that he was not done picking up on the scent.

Before any of the two could answer though, the scanner began to rattle in Drift’s hand, glowing vibrantly and letting out a humming sound. Shockwave looked at the device at well, out of caution though, not amazement. Shockwave quickly took a few steps back, leaving Drift to hold the device. Drift was not going to keep a shaking instrument I his hand though, and hurled it to the side.

Just as Drift had done so, the instrument grew into a burst of green flames, falling down back to the ground in enflamed pieces. Shockwave lashed out in rage at the sight of the scanner combusting. That was the only energon reader he had in this dimension. Enraged, Shockwave approached Drift.

“Have you fired up the M-UGPS already?” the scientist snapped glaring at Drift. Drift looked back with a stone cold look.

“The schematics are downloading. Apparently, it’s difficult to run schematics on a place filled with explosive energon” Drift retorted, pointing over at the bile infested tree. From afar Carnivac laughed eerily.

“You know, if I were you guys, I’d start running.” Carnivac chuckled. The two bots turned to face the pretender who was now down five trees from them. “Because not only do you not have your scanner to keep track of our stalkers, but we also possibly attracted their attention with that explosion” he added narrowing his head towards the green flames.

Shockwave and Drift looked at each other for a moment. Finally, Drift took lead this time and Shockwave followed as the two began to approach Carnivac. Carnivac was just about ready to sprint through the trees once more but stopped quickly.

“Oh yeah, one more thing…” he continued narrowing his slanted optics at Drift and Shockwave.

“…Get ready for anything. The scent is getting much stronger...”

Apparently, what Vinyl calls ‘sleep’ is recharge too us. The exhausted unicorn looked up at me, her purple optics heavy with fatigue. She levitated the visors she wore on top of her head a while ago. She’s been arguing with me for about 15 minutes, trying to force me back into recharge.

Scrap that, I am not slipping back there to dwell on more memories. I managed to place myself in a neutral state and I do not plan to let my servos go haywire.

“Soundwave…just go sleep already!” the frustrated unicorn grumbled at me. I shook my head in response. She grumbled and placed her hooves (I learned they’re called hooves thanks to Vinyl’s conversations with Octavia) on to her face.

“Fine, Fine!” she exclaimed in frustration rubbing her optics. I looked at her with a satisfied look. Finally, she could rest and I’ll be able to-

“Can you just at least promise me that you won’t use the turntables?” she added pointing at the stage behind us. Scrap, she was really doing this?

…

Slug it, I don’t take orders from anybot…or horse.

I threw my hand up dismissively at her and walked back to the stage, ready to blast up the beats again. Vinyl let out another moan and chased after me.

“Dude, c’mon I’m tired” She pleaded. I turned my head towards her and snorted. We were alongside the right side of the stage already.

“And?” I shot at her as I prepared to go up the stairs on the right of the stage. Vinyl threw her hooves up in the air.

“And? If you don’t go to sleep I’m going to throw you outside and let Nightmare Moon take care of you” Vinyl snapped. I stared at the enraged unicorn puzzled. This Nightmare Moon character seemed to be a legend you would tell protoforms considering she brought it up only when she wanted her way. She was obviously attempting to scare me. I looked down at her from the top of the stage and shrugged.

“No need. I’ll walk out on my own and take care of this Nightmare moon myself” I shot sarcastically as I went back down the side of the stage passing Vinyl Scratch. Her optics seemed to have got a bit smaller and her mouth shot open.

“Wait, what…but…the…” Vinyl stammered behind me as I made way to the entrance of the music room. As I got closer to the door though, I realized something important. Vinyl was the only horse around here that had turntables. Scrap, if I left I would not be able to blast music. That was the only thing keeping me occupied around here (as well as keeping me from resorting to my old ways). I took a few steps away from the entrance and heard a voice ring from my side.

“What the heck? First you were all cool and now you’re being all lame!” Vinyl exclaimed as she passed me up. I stopped in my tracks and watched the unicorn walk into the entrance of the music room. She placed one of her hooves on the entrance door. She seemed to have something strapped around her back

“You know what?” she shot at me. Her tone made me wince a bit for some odd reason. “Do whatever you want. Just go ahead, okay?” she added shaking her head.

THUD!

She slammed the music door shut and left me in the room in silence. I looked at the door for a couple of nano clicks, trying to process what just happened.

Well, it seemed as if Vinyl had an apparent outburst due to my apparent change in motives (according to her). What left me truly wondering though, was the fact that I winced at her outburst. Why would I wince at a unicorn barking at me? I was one to never falter in any way to anyone who interrogated me. But once again, she wasn’t interrogating me…

Ah scrap this, I’m going to forget about it and focus on one thing:

Operation: Remix

I turned away from the door and made way to the stage before me, walking to the side and going up the stairs. As I stood up there and prepared to carry on my objective, I noticed a necessary component was missing.

The console.

The operation cannot proceed it seems. I looked down at the turntables which were now useless to me and grunted. So I guess the object strapped around Vinyl was the console. And I just let her pass by me with it.

Alright, I was officially losing my perceptive ability. I just let the unicorn slip out with the console and I was staring at her the whole time.

By Primus, this was inexcusable. I walked away from the turntables and proceeded down from the stage. I motioned over to the corner of the room which was to my left and sat down on the ground. Sadly, I was once again forced to dwell in on my own thoughts in this room. The silence never really helped aid my sanity, but at least the lights accompanied me in this room.

As I sat on the floor, I couldn’t stop but wonder for my reason at wincing at Vinyl’s tone. I tried to rid of the thought from my servos but to no avail. Each attempt just brought back the thought of me and Vinyl, proceeding to conduct circuit frying noises capable of creating a soothing rythem, yet harsh enough to be comparable too.

Wait…

…

Is it possible that I…feel compatible with…Vinyl Scratch?

I ran the thought in my servos, flexing and unfurling my fingers. I knew it wasn’t a strong feeling like the felling where the two are officially compatible with one another. But it was a strong feeling that you would develop with an individual whom you can relate too, much like my cassette-cons. It was a feeling, in which…

I thought for a while trying to find the words to fit the gap within my sentence. I just could not find the terms to use though. It was clearly not in my…

My visors brightened at a certain word I stumbled upon. I’ve heard it before, a long time ago before the start of the Civil War amongst cybertronians.

…She was my ‘friend’.

“Did you just wink?”…

The more trees the three passed, the less patience Shockwave developed. Drift ran alongside Shockwave, still trying to run the diagnostics on the geographical structure. It was near complete, but running at the same time was slowing the pace of the download. Carnivac was still picking up on the scent, passing a repetitive amount of trees.

Shockwave grumbled at the thought of a tree. He was beginning to despise the sight of them, and vowed to destroy as many as he could when he was out of here. He couldn’t waste his energy breaking down a never ending amount of these organic structures though, so he could only glare at each one and think angry thoughts.

Suddenly Carnivac halted in his tracks and perched his head up growling. Shockwave and Drift stopped in their tracks as well. Before them was yet another set of trees, except this time, they were accompanied by a group of odd looking creatures. Shockwave and Drift glared at each specimen, trying to pick up every aspect of each one.

The creatures seemed to be almost insect like. They had a black coat, with huge blue optics. They all had horns on top of their cranium and large white fangs. The creatures seemed to have tattered wings accompanied by degraded legs. Carnivac glared at each one, drooling as his eyes scanned each creature.

The specimens heard the pretender’s growl and already turned to look at the cybertronians. They looked at the three with fear in their eyes. Carnivac snorted.

“Some hunt this is going to be…” he remarked as he prepared to leap. The black animals looked on in fear, trying to figure out what to do next but it seems their savior was the most unlikely individual to do so.

“Carnivac, stand your ground” Shockwave snapped. Carnivac rolled his optics and looked back at the scientist, slowly regaining back his normal stance.

“What, I suppose you want to propose an alliance with these things as well?” Carnivac snorted, already knowing Shockwave’s intentions. Drift proceeded away from Shockwave and towards Carnivac.

“Well, why did you stop Carnivac? Just get on with the kill and let’s keep going!” Drift exclaimed, ignoring Shockwave’s previous orders. Shockwave did not say anything though, which surprised and angered Carnivac.

“Because Drift,” Carnivac growled. He gazed turned his head back at the five creatures still too scared to move.

“The scent ends here…” he added fiercely.

Drift looked away from Carnivac and back at Shockwave. “How do you know these things, honestly?” Drift asked the scientist.

“Common sense” Shockwave replied and walked past the two. He made his way in front of the five which stood at least an earth foot shorter than him. The idea of being shrunk made Shockwave feel limited, but he still trudged on.

“What are you?” he asked, eyeing all of them with his single optic. Each of the creatures looked back, wondering the same thing. Unfortunately, one of them was too caught up in their fear and turned around to flee, flapping its damaged wings fiercely.

Carnivac growled wildly, thrashing his paws into the ground. Shockwave turned back to his white coated companion and nodded. With a smirk, Carnivac ran at full speed, crushing branches and throwing leaves into the air as he grew closer to his kill.

The airborne creature made the big mistake of looking back though, because once he did so, Carnivac came at him, soaring in the air due to a powerful leap. Drift looked at the pretender’s agility and endurance from afar in shock. Shockwave only glared at the four creatures before him who looked at their once fleeing companion get tackled to the ground.

Leaves thrashed about wildly as Carnivac wrestled with his squirming prey, a feeling he quite enjoyed. It fought back, scratching and bucking at its attacker. It was no use though. Carnivac was too strong. It continued trying to free itself from its attackers grasp, but Carnivac seized the opportunity, digging his metallic fangs into the neck of the squirming creature. His prey let out a gurgled squeal and shook weakly as it began to slowly lose its energy. The four remaining creatures looked on in horror as they witnessed their companion die from the hands of this newcomer. Carnivac seemed to have taken notice of their attention, for he turned around with the creature in his mouth as green blood trickled glistened from his fangs. With a chuckle, Carnivac immediately thrashed his jaw wildly to the side, instantly snapping the neck of his prey. One of the four viewers instantly emptied whatever contents were left in their stomach.

“Wow, they bleed energon!” Carnivac exclaimed, licking his lips in satisfaction.

He lowered his optics down to his battered prey. “…Still doesn’t beat the original though…” he added. Apparently it wasn’t acidic to cybertronians like it was to organic compounds.

Drift came alongside Shockwave, seeing everything that just occurred. “So, I reckon an alliance is out of the question” the assassin asked patting his hands together. Shockwave looked at Drift and then back at the terrified creatures, whimpering and huddling amongst one another.

“No” Shockwave responded flatly glaring down at the four. “They just won’t speak of what occurred. Unless they would like to suffer the same fate…”

“NO!” one of them squealed. “We’ll do anything just…please…”

Shockwave’s optic gleamed with joy. “That’s what I was hoping you would say”

“Now I’ll try this once more…” Shockwave added proceeding closer to the creatures. “…What.Are.You?”

The creatures looked at one another still terrified. One of them managed the courage to speak up.

“We…we… we are…”

“How about I just call you dinner?” Carnivac cut in proceeding closer to the four. The four squealed and huddled together once again. Drift went around and stood in front of Carnivac.

“Don’t screw this up pretender” he shot glaring down at the savage beast. Carnivac snorted and proceeded to walk back to his kill. Drift turned back around and motioned his arm at Shockwave.

Shockwave nodded his head and looked back at the animals. “Proceed” he said.

“we…are..Changelings…” one of the managed to say. Shockwave glared at each one and tried to figure out why these creatures would be given the prefix of ‘change’. He decided not to ponder on that question and decided to move on to the other.

“Now tell me, ‘Changelings’, do you have a higher official?” Shockwave asked, crossing his arm. The blade upon his pulse cannon gleamed from a small light seeping through the top. The Changelings looked amongst one another, thinking if they should really risk their lives to not answer a question like this.

After a long silence, Carnivac growled ferociously. “Okay, apparently they don’t, now let’s get on with…”

“We have a queen!” one of them squealed out of fear of ending up like his friend. Carnivac shook his head enraged, knowing he wouldn’t get a chance to kill again.

Shockwave’s optic turned orange at the thought of these creatures having a queen. If these animals have an abundant amount of energon flowing through their veins, imagine how much of the synthetic energon the queen can provide?

“Drift, Carnivac!” Shockwave barked looking at his two escorts. He then looked back down at the Changelings.

“Let these fine specimens escort us to their queen…” Shockwave continued glaring at each one. The Changelings quivered with fear as they rose up slowly, flapping their insectoid wings and moving slowly back to the spot of their queen. They decided it was best to not question the murderous robots.

As the four proceeded in front of their captors they could still hear the purple robot talking.

“If any of them try running Carnivac…”

“You don’t have to tell me doc…” the white coated canine replied. The scientist snorted.

“I know…I just wanted to make sure they heard…”

At that moment, all four of the Changelings gulped.

Stupid Soundwave.

Dumb robot wants to do things his way and because I won’t let him he wants to leave.

Fine! Let the dang robot leave I could care less. All he does is sit around and stay silent and if he isn’t he’s always nagging.

UGH! BY CELESTIA HE’S EVEN MORE UPTIGHT THAN OCTAVIA!

…well, not really. I mean he likes the same things I do…

Freaking couch isn’t comfortable. I can’t stop tossing and turning because I just can’t get comfortable on this dang thing. How was I able to sleep on it before?

…

Uhh…I seriously hope Soundwave doesn’t leave. The thought of that just sucked…

I got up from the couch because I got tired of trying to get comfortable and went over to the kitchen to make myself a midnight snack. Even though it may have been past midnight.

I walked to the table tiredly and sat myself down on the seat. I telekinetically opened the refrigerator and pulled out the orange juice carton. I was too lazy to get a cup so I just opened the carton up and drank it from there.

Ah, it was really refreshing. I drank the juice until I no longer felt thirsty and put the carton back in the fridge. Once I did that I just sat there on the table with my hoof on my forehead.

Alright fine, I just can’t seem to shrug the idea of Soundwave leaving off my mind. I don’t want him to go. I mean, it’s cool to have a robot around which you can hang out with. Also he helped me create a new genre of music! (Well sort of; apparently Rivers’ Soundwave did the same thing a while back)

I shook my head, thinking about what could happen to Soundwave if he left. I could just imagine him leaving my house and going Celestia knows where. A thought then hit me and made me wince. I could imagine Soundwave wondering into the Ever Free forest and getting torn apart by Timberwolves as they slowly clawed and scratched at him…

I got a case of the chills and immediately hoofed myself so I could snap out of it. I didn’t want to think of Soundwave getting torn apart. I wouldn’t be able to forgive myself for letting my new friend get torn to bits.

It didn’t feel weird to consider Soundwave a friend honestly because in a sense he has been there for me. He’s been there for me with his music and he’s actually been able to control himself even though he was pounded by Rainbow Dash, Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie.

I got off of the chair and began to walk away from the kitchen and make my way to the music room. I had to check if Soundwave was okay because if I didn’t, I wouldn’t be able to sleep at all (it wasn’t the couch, okay!?).

As I walked to the door leading to the music room, I noticed that the light was on. I guess I forgot to turn off the light when I slammed the door on Soundwave. I kind of felt bad for doing that in a way, but Soundwave was being a total jerk so he deserved it!

I walked to the entrance and placed my hoof on the door. Hopefully Soundwave will still be there in the room, although if he is, he’s going to be real mad about me taking the laptop. I thought about what I should do for a bit, but before I could even do that, I felt my hoof open the door and I walked in. I guess my mind left me alone and my body did the thinking for me.

As I went into the room, I immediately noticed there wasn’t a giant robot standing on top of the stage. I looked around the room, scared that he actually did leave, but then when I turned to my right I saw him. He was sitting on the floor in the corner of the room, one of his legs stretched out while the other was underneath it. He looked at me with his red glasses for a bit and then looked away at the ground.

Oh thank Celestia he’s still here. I closed the music room door behind me and walked over to the robot who was sitting in the corner. He didn’t seem to notice me walking towards him. Or maybe he didn’t want to notice. I think he was still pretty mad.

I walked right next to Soundwave and hunched down on the floor. I stared straight at the amp a couple of meters from me and sighed. Boy this silence was awkward. Why did I come in here again?

Oh wait, yeah I came to check in on Soundwave. Well, he seems okay, so I guess I’ll just be leavin-

“I’m sorry” a voice said from my left. I turned to my side quickly and saw Soundwave looking straight ahead as well. Did he just tell me sorry? The robot was stone cold almost, and the only emotions he usually had were dry humor and sarcasm!

“Wait…you’re…sorry?” I asked in shock, my eyes as huge as I could make them. I was still tired but surprises usually woke me up. Soundwave didn’t look at me.

“I’m sorry…for…” Soundwave stammered, but he couldn’t finish. I was wondering what he was trying to say and waited for him to continue but he didn’t. He just kept staring out at the wall. What the buck was he sorry for?

“Uh...sorry for what?” I asked him in confusion. He looked at me finally.

“Uh…for being a pain in the exhaust port?” he told me, raising one side of his glasses. Exhaust port? I looked at him with a weird expression. I did not have one clue what he was talking about but I decided to let that one slip by.

“Um…there’s no reason to apologize Soundwave” I replied, still a bit confused on what he told me. I nudged myself closer to Soundwave and awkwardly patted his shoulder with my hoof.

“If anything I should be apologizing” I said, lowering my head. “I didn’t mean to slam the door on you or anything, it’s just that…I was tired, you know?”

I looked at shockwave as he looked at me. We were staring into each other at eye level. Soundwave nodded his head and looked at the amp in front of me.

“You were frustrated. It’s understandable why you did so…” Soundwave replied still looking at the amps. I guess he didn’t want to look at me right now.

“…and I might have pushed your boundaries. I shouldn’t have done that” Soundwave added looking at me. I smiled lazily at the robot in my music room. For some reason, he’s beginning to change. He’s not as serious as he was before. I always wondered what went on in his mind, because he was always changing himself.

There was literally more to him, than meets the eye.

“Thanks Soundwave, I kinda’ appreciate that” I said holding out my hoof so he could pound it. Oh wait I remembered that he won’t-

I felt cold metal touch the bottom of my hoof. Soundwave just gave me a hoof! I looked at him in shock as he pulled back his arm from hoofing me. Soundwave gave me an odd look.

“What?” he asked puzzled.

“Dude you are just too awesome!” I exclaimed, throwing my arms around Soundwave. Hopefully I didn’t wake up Octavia, but I just couldn’t hold in my excitement.

Soundwave wasn’t as cold as I expected him to be. He was sort of warm, but there were the occasional dead zones. I finally loosened my grip from him and plopped back down on the floor. I blushed for hugging Soundwave for too long.

“Sorry, I just…kind of…” I started but stopped when I felt a comfortable feeling run from the top of my head to the back. It had a warm feeling and it really calmed me down. I looked to my side to see Soundwave petting my mane. It was really weird, I’ll give you that, but it was so relaxing, I just couldn’t say no to it.

I was beginning to fall asleep thanks to Soundwave’s grooming of my mane, so I eventually gave in. I propped myself a bit closer to Soundwave while he still groomed my mane and laid my head down on top of my forelegs. I closed my eyes and let myself drift off into a nice relaxing sleep, but not before I said one last thing to my new best friend.

“I’m glad you didn’t leave…” and with that I nudged my head side to side and drifted off into sleep.

Wow, the events that followed were not expected.

They did however go in a positive direction, so I have no regrets.

As I sat there petting a recharging (sleeping) Vinyl’s hair, I quickly recalled my thoughts that led me to my decision.

I now considered Vinyl to be my friend, for even though she does certain things I have no intel on, I seemed to have learned things from her. She has taught me things about this place, I may not require soon, but she has been able to keep me well informed.

It also seemed a bit logical to give her an ‘apology’ for winding her up a bit. These other horses tended to do it when they feel they’ve made an error, and by me leaving Vinyl Scratch’s side, I believe I would have made a critical error.

I sat there in the corner of the room with my resting companion, contemplating on what will become of me in this world. I knew Vinyl’s Nightmare Moon story was fabricated, so I had the chance to leave whenever I could.

But I felt held back by one obligation; Vinyl Scratch’s performance. If I was to leave, I would leave her to fend for herself in this ‘competition’ (even though it is her fault for tampering with my voice).

Still, I felt a strange feeling in my circuits telling me to help her out. It proposes it will turn out the best for the both of us and my circuits haven’t been wrong before. I continued to pat the unicorn who stirred in her sleep, watching her as she slept. I narrowed my visor down to the symbol by the side of the unicorn and noticed it was a musical note. Reasonable since she had a particular taste for music. I just wondered how these horses managed to gain these marks abruptly. Was it in their genetics?

I lifted my hand off of Vinyl Scratch and laid my head on the wall behind me. Only one major question burned in my servos though and that was the one I needed to know the answer to. How will I able to truly assist Vinyl Scratch in the ‘competition’?

My transformation cog is apparently fried so I’m rendered in my cybertronian mode. I can’t show myself in front of those horses or I’ll be taken down in moments (not to mention what will come after for bringing as many horses as I could with me). I lifted my hand and wiped my visors.

This surely was going to be a difficult situation and I had no apparent clue around it. I could sure use a dose of synthetic energon right about now (I’ll take any form I can at this moment).

…

Wait; actually there is a way around. I don’t know if the side effects I’ve suffered from might affect the process but if I’m successful I might be able to…

The unicorn shifted her body and brought her hooves on top of her optics. She grumbled for a while as I looked at her resting. She never lay still when she rested, oddly. Her horn then radiated a vibrant color and after grumbling a bit more, I heard a small flick and the lights shut off around us.

Well, I knew at least one ability unicorn’s possessed now. Unfortunately, I had to learn it by allowing it to shut us off in darkness. Well then I guess I’m going to have to carry out my idea tomorrow. Hopefully Primus has pity on me and grants me an effect free process. Also, to be honest I’d rather slip into recharge then dwell on questions the entire moon cycle.

I shifted my body a bit as well, my back strut posted up against the wall, and finally finding a comfortable position to rest on. I narrowed my visors down to Vinyl Scratch who still rested by my side. She seemed to have stopped shifting and was resting rather comfortably now. Was it possible she felt safe with me? I most certainly hoped she didn’t.

I was not one to feel safe with and I hope she came to realize that soon.

With those final thoughts in my head, I decided to let my senses leave my body as my visors began to dim. Before I slipped into recharge I had two final thoughts in my mind that I have been pondering on ever since they’ve entered my mind.

Space Bridge travelling. Why did I feel its presence earlier?

And if it truly was that feeling, why was I feeling it here?

Carnivac, Drift and Shockwave have been following the four changelings for hours. The M-UGPS has fully downloaded the schematics for the area which has been the only pleasant thing to occur to the three cybertronians. Carnivac walked directly behind the Changelings, making sure none of them tried to be slick and wander off from the group. Shockwave walked behind for the whole trip.

The Changelings led Shockwave and his followers to a designated set of trees, which looked slightly modified, a bit wider and designed to look much like a gate. Carnivac and Drift stood by the side of Shockwave, waiting for their next orders. The Changelings looked behind them, tired from there long journey. Oddly, the changelings had no apparent business out there in the wilderness; instead they were blabbering to Shockwave about ‘the forest changing on its own’. Shockwave had no regard for illogical excuses and shrugged off everything the Changelings told him about this forest. It was obvious they had no way of keeping track of where they went.

“Where are we?” Shockwave interrogated the Changelings. The Changelings looked at one another, trying to decide which one would be the one to speak up this time. Carnivac and Drift eyed each other, deciding what was going to go down once they entered the unknown area.

“This is where…our queen…” one of them piped up but was quickly cut short.

“Then don’t float about, introduce us” Carnivac smirked, his fangs dry with the blood of his previous meal. The Changelings immediately turned to the trees and bashed it open, even though it was designed to open up with ease, out of fear of becoming the beast’s next victim. Drift immediately face palmed and narrowed his optics to the pretender.

“Great, how do you think the queens going to react when she sees we scared the scrap out of her scouts?” Drift grumbled shaking his head. Carnivac growled.

“I could care less how she reacts, I-”

“Enough Carnivac. My patience for you is running real thin.” Shockwave stated, cutting off Carnivac’s sentence and lifting his blade up to the side menacingly. Carnivac looked at the blade uneasily, knowing the scientist will not stand down from his word.

“Fine, but I honestly doubt the queen is going to believe how one of their scouts are missing while they were followed by three mysterious strangers…” Carnivac retorted. “…one of them, who so happens to have that scout’s blood on their hands!”

Shockwave looked away from the pretender and peered into the gates which the Changelings carelessly bashed inwards. What the scientist saw was unbelievable.

Before him were dozens of Changelings, flying and walking about amongst paved out trees. All were grumbling, laughing, and communicating amongst one another. They looked weak and tired, an opportunity that Carnivac would easily seize. Shockwave turned back and pointed at Carnivac.

“You will stay here unless things do not go according as planned” Shockwave ordered glaring at the beast and motioning his arm over at Drift to follow. Carnivac glowered but obeyed the scientist’s order.

“Why do you even want to propose an alliance with these creatures anyways” Drift whispered to Shockwave as the two walked into the gate. The Changelings within the gate immediately fell silent once they saw the two figures walking in cautiously.

“Because Drift…if I am to come here on my own terms and deal with a particular cybertronian, I might as well seize an opportunity such as this” Shockwave replied, descending down a paved road leading from the entrance to the heart of the village. They were no structures around the area, save for one particular one.

“What opportunity would that be?” Drift added, looking at each pair of blue optics staring in their direction. It seemed almost impossible to tell each one apart, so they could not tell whch pairs of Changelings were their ‘escorts’.

“With an abundant amount of synthetic energon, I’m sure we can make good use of it” Shockwave stated, looking away from the Changelings and looking straight ahead of him. He seemed to be looking at a tall structure of some sort, which had a tall sleek black figure resting on the top. It had what appeared to be blue ragged hair and a raged set of wings. It appeared to be a larger version of these other Changelings, but this one had a pair of green optics and a larger horn perched upon its cranium.

Surrounded by the strange creature were four floating objects which seemed to be communicating with it. Shockwave knew who they were and so did Drift apparently.

“Scrap, they ratted us out” Drift grumbled lowly, still looking around at the Changelings, who were now muttering amongst one another. Shockwave looked back to the exit, thinking the exact same thing, but he knew if he was to run, they would immediately attack him. He knew what they encountered were scouts, but he was not yet ready to test the skills of their warriors. Drift on the other hand, was beyond capable of taking out these flying pests with ease.

“Stand your ground, Drift” Shockwave mumbled back. Drift shot him a worried gaze with his optics.

“Doc you must be out of your…” Drift began, but was cut short as he followed Shockwave’s gaze. The tall sleek slender figure began to flutter along with the four Changelings by its side down to the newcomers. Drift stood his ground defensively and Shockwave stayed on guard in case they were planning on trying anything. The fact that this figure was coming forth to them though, showed Shockwave some promise in a possible alliance.

As the figures ascended closer, the Changelings around Shockwave and Drift began to disperse, leaving a large gap in front of the two. Drift and Shockwave looked around in confusion, but the act struck Shockwave in the servos. This tall sleek figure was their queen.

The queen and her four subjects positioned themselves in front of the two outsiders and the queen quickly shook her mane. She looked up at them with her green luminous optics. She was frightened by the sight of these cybertronians, for she has never seen anything like them before, but she did not wish to show it in front of these beings.

“Hello outsiders…” she said rather eerily yet, very feminine. Drift couldn’t help but shudder at how the voice reminded him of one particular fembot he took care of long ago. Shockwave stood silent and waited for the queen to make her next move.

“I am Chrysalis, queen of the Changelings” she boasted proudly, stomping her hoof into the ground. Drift looked at the queen with a puzzled look, wondering where the scrap the Space Bridge took him. Shockwave on the other hand played his part perfectly, kneeling on one knee and bowing forward. Drift looked at the scientist in shock. ‘He is truly losing his servos now!’ Drift thought to himself.

Chrysalis cackled, lifting her head upwards and closing her eyes. Drift was too fixated on Shockwave because he knew Shockwave did not waste his time on such pathetic actions if there was no meaning behind it.

“Well, it most certainly feels good to be praised by someone different for a change…” the queen remarked, flashing her eyes slyly with a flirtatious grin. Drift shuddered while the Changelings stood around and remained in silence.

“…but that is not of my concern right now” she quickly added, changing her tone. Drift shot his optics in Shockwave’s direction. He still seemed to be prone.

“What I want to know is how you came across my Changelings” Chrysalis shot, looking at Drift. Drift tried to recollect on the story the group forced the Changelings into saying. Unfortunately, they did not collaborate on how many Changelings would actually be here. Drift opened his mouth to speak but did not get to even mutter a word.

“As we wandered through the forest we found them” Shockwave said, looking up at the queen with his huge single optic. The queen looked back a bit nervously now, but still managed to trudge on.

“Were you well aware that I sent five of my Changelings instead of four?” Chrysalis added lifting a brow in Shockwave’s direction. Drift immediately turned his gaze over at the four changelings by their queens’ side. ‘If any of those slagging creatures told, I’ll have all their heads on a stick’ Drift though to himself.

“When we found them, we only saw four of them” Shockwave added shaking his head. “I must have miscounted, but these were the only Changelings we found”

“Ah, then I guess my Changelings miscounted as well!” Chrysalis snapped. The air suddenly grew still. “My scouts over here told me there were three of you, yet I do not see a third!”

Drift cursed in his servos and Shockwave brought himself up from the ground. The Changelings watched the two robots with suspicion, growling and snickering to themselves. Shockwave knew he couldn’t blow this opportunity now.

“My third companion is keeping guard outside the gate because we thought it would be reasonable to offer you creatures…’temporary’ protection’ ” Shockwave asserted, waving his pulse cannon at the gates behind him. "it was the least we could do for your Changelings offering their hospitality" Shockwave added. Chrysalis looked at the weapon attached to the newcomers arm, fearing what it was capable of doing. The Changelings still spoke amongst one another while Chrysalis eyed Drift and Shockwave suspiciously.

She thought to herself about the dangers these newcomers would bring if she allowed them to stay here. Then again, she thought about the dangers that would come for not letting these creatures here. She didn’t want to risk the chance too soon, so she decided to get more out of her visitors.

“What is it that you want with us…” Chrysalis stopped, trying to imply an intro from the two.

“I am Shockwave” the scientist stated directing his hand over his chest. He then pointed his palm over at the assassin next to him. “This is my assistant…”

“…Drift. That’s all you need to know” he stated dryly. Shockwave gave Drift a stern look and directed his cannon over at the gate. “That is my guardian, Carnivac”

The four Changelings shuddered at the sound of the murderer’s name. Chrysalis lifted a brow at their strange behavior and began to grow more suspicious.

“What do you want?” the queen asked a second time. Drift snorted and shook his head, knowing that Shockwave’s next words would be a bigger joke than calling Starscream successful.

“I want to propose an alliance” the scientist suggested. Chrysalis’ eyes once again shut close and she laughed harshly. Drift chuckled a bit as well.

“You expect me to team up with you just like that? What is it that you can give to me?” she chuckled staring into Shockwave’s eye. Shockwave shook his head and began to laugh as well. Drift, Chrysalis and the Changelings all looked at the chuckling scientist in shock.

“I could say the same to you…” Shockwave started. Chrysalis attempted to cut him off but he trudged on. “…together we can be more unified. Surely there is something you desire that you cannot get…”

“Everything I need is here!” Chrysalis snapped, glaring at Shockwave.

“Why does it seem as if your subjects are starving then?” Shockwave asked, reaching out his arm and pointing it out to each Changeling in the crowd. Chrysalis knew what she really wanted. She did not want her minions starving, as well as herself.

Shockwave saw the worried look on the queen’s face and knew he had her by the throat.

“..And there is something we desire, but we cannot seem to get to” Shockwave continued from his previous proposal. The queen looked at all her minions, each of them with a hungered look in their eyes. She was still full from the love that banished her from Equestria, which were both a blessing and a curse to her, but her subjects were not…

“What is it that you want from us?” Chrysalis grumbled, knowing this proposal might be her only ticket out of here. Drift lifted a brow, knowing that Shockwave once again manipulated another set of tribals to do his bidding. ‘I’m going to have to start calling him Unicron soon’.

“We ask of you for two things…” Shockwave started, picking up two of his fingers as if he was instructing a protoforms. Chrysalis paid attention to the scientist in front of her. They were roughly around the same size.

“I ask that you help me seek out an old friend of mine” Shockwave continued. “He wondered into this dimension, and I was hoping to seek him out…”

Chrysalis laughed dryly and shook her head. “If he is not here in this forest, there is no way to get to him. Once you are here there is no way out”

Drift chuckled and reached to his side. “Yeah well, I reckon you guys don’t have an M-UGPS like us” he said, lifting it up and showing the queen the contents of the machine. Chyrsalis looked at it in shock.

“What is that contraption?” she asked amazed. The Changelings looked at it in awe as well.

“It’s much similar to a map” Shockwave explained.

“Yeah, a map blessed by Primus” Drift added snorting. He out the gadget to his side once again and looked at the queen. The queen shot another puzzled look, wondering who was this Primus he spoke of.

Shockwave turned back to the queen. “With that tool, I can assure you freedom from this wretched place” he assured her. The queen immediately let her eyes light up with joy at the idea of leaving this cursed place and returning to Equestria to wreak havoc once again!

Her excitement quickly diminished though at the remembrance of a second offer.

“As for the second thing?” she asked, still suspicious.

“We ask to borrow your Changelings for…”

“No” Chrysalis shot glaring at Shockwave. Drift face palmed. ‘He had to drop the ball on that one’.

“My Changelings are one of my subjects. If any are to get hurt…”

Shockwave and Drift cut off their audio sensors and looked at each other nervously. They thought what she would really do if she found out their partner just tore one of her Changelings to shreds. Shockwave snapped out of his thoughts and immediately moved on.

“We have no intention to hurt your Changelings. All we ask is they aid us in finding my ‘target’ and I can run some tests on them” Shockwave pleaded. Yes, pleaded (in a sense). One of the Changelings snorted. The queen gave the two Decepticons a puzzled look. What did they really want with her minions?

“What can you possibly gain from them?”

“We have reason to believe your biological properties resemble ours, and for that we can be able to creeat a new compound which can aid us both. Chrysalis looked at the scientist dumbly. ‘What did he just say?’

“Oh for crying out loud. Your little buddies share our blood, kind of, so we want to borrow some so we can make weapons!” Drift exclaimed throwing up his hands.

Chrysalis was confused. They wanted to make weapons? For what?

“Fine…I will allow my Changelings to assist you…” She stated, a little too rationally. She then lifted her hoof to her chin. “…On two conditions though.”

Shockwave nodded and Drift stood silent. The Changelings muttered once again, scared to be picked and thrown with these scary creatures once again.

“You must supply me with whatever you two create so I can use it to my will. Secondly, you will not use every single Changeling I have…”

“Oh don’t worry your highness!” Drift shot sarcastically. He walked over to the queen’s side and nudge his arm at the four Changelings still by her side.

“We just want these four” he added. Chrysalis gave him a really suspicious look, so Drift knew he had to play his part.

“I just grew so attached to them, I just wanted to team up with these guys again!” he shouted with false enthusiasm, hugging one of the flying Changelings. The Changeling whimpered in the giant robot’s arms.

Chrysalis turned back to Shockwave and flicked her mane to the side.

“So those are my terms. You agree to those and I will agree to mine. Do I make myself clear?” Chrysalis barked, approaching Shockwave menacingly.

If Shockwave had a mouth he would be smirking right now. “Oh, completely” he responded. Chrysalis gave him a satisfied smile and walked to the middle. She turned to the four Changelings that were once by her side and nudged her head over at the two new allies. The Changelings all lowered their heads, knowing they could not disobey their queen and slowly approached to the sides of Drift. Chrysalis prodded herself up in the middle and turned to Shockwave.

“Are you ready to start your first agreement Shockwave?” She shouted from a distance. Drift reached to his side and pulled out the M-UGPS. Chrysalis grinned and began to speak out to her subjects.

“My Changelings, it has been a while since we have been banished from the land of Equestria due to the very thing we crave”. Changelings grumbled and snorted in unison. “We’ve been stranded here in this miserable place, forced to live out our remainder of our lives in banishment. Well no more my minions!” she shouted waving her hoof into the air. “Thanks to our newcomers, we now have a way out of this dreaded forest, and we can return to Equestria to start anew!”

The Changelings all shouted in glee and joy. Except for the four by Drift. They stood there watching in silence, praying to Chrysalis they won’t end up like their former friend. Drift saw that most of the other Changelings were too occupied into listening their queen speak so he seized the moment.

“You really think it’s a good idea to aid these tribals Shockwave?” Drift asked quizzedly. When he saw Chrysalis he sort of thought of a black, feminine, four legged shockwave.

Shockwave only sighed and looked at Drift dead in the optics. “I do not care what she does to this world, Drift. All I want from this world is to see Soundwave suffer slowly and painfully while I bring myself back some…” he stopped short and looked at the four floating Changelings. “…Live samples.”

“Let us begin the journey to a new beginning!” Chrysalis shouted, finishing her speech and glaring into Shockwave with her huge green eyes. With a nod, Shockwave turned back up the way he came, leading the group of Changelings to Primus knows where. Drift came alongside Shockwave with the M-UGPS in his hand to lead them to the exit.

“Well, it seems we have a long walk ahead of us boss” Drift remarked, passing by a confused Carnivac.

“What the scrap?” he exclaimed gleefully. “Okay I’ll take that one and that one, Oh wait that one looks-”

“CARNIVAC!” Drift shouted kicking the pretender in the side. They did not come this far to get there cover blown by a savage beast. Carnivac yelped and growled at Drift but was quickly pushed forward by Shockwave.

“Move.Now” Shockwave stated viciously. Carnivac moved on without another word. Chrysalis walked up to Shockwave’s side now, keeping her Changelings right behind her.

“Where are we going?” she asked puzzled. Shockwave turned his direction to Drift who looked down at the M-UGPS.

“Well it’s not till the next dozen miles or so but it says are next destination is…” Drift started but looked at the M-UGPS oddly.

“What the scrap kind of place is named Hoofington?”

Nothing Will Ruin This Day!

“Whoa…Ehh… I didn’t expect to see this…” a voice rang from my side. I just barely heard it because I was so dang tired. I grumbled lazily since I wasn’t in the mood to even think about it. I just wanted to keep resting here on the floor next to Soundwave…

Whoa hold up!

I shot my head up and looked straight ahead to see Octavia looking at me with a smirk. She seemed to be up because her mane wasn’t a mess and she was sipping a cup of orange juice. Her purple eyes looked at me for a while and then looked over at Soundwave. I turned my head to the left to see Soundwave slumped over, almost close to leaning on me. He must’ve moved in his sleep…or at least I hope he did.

Octavia laughed, still taking sips from her orange juice. I couldn’t do anything but groan and throw my hooves over my head.

“Well, it sure seems like your guest is getting extremely comfortable” she laughed with her classy manner. I took my hooves off the top of my head and looked up at my friend. I saw her taking a sip of the orange juice and after remembering what happened last night I took the opportunity to get back at Octavia.

“I drank out of the orange juice carton last night” I said plainly. Octavia stopped sipping her cup and looked at me wide eyed. I smirked because I knew Octavia always hated that.

She put the cup down in front of her and started to make a sour face. I began to laugh tiredly and got up from under the sleeping Soundwave. I had to almost crawl my way out just to make sure I didn’t bump into the robot.

“Why do you insist on drinking straight from the carton?” she shot and then began to flick out her tongue in disgust. I was still trying to make my way out from under Soundwave. I felt kind of like Daring Do except I wasn’t equipped for a situation like this.

Once I got out I stood up on my hind legs to stretch. My back let out a loud crack that stopped Octavia from nagging about the carton situation.

“Vinyl, I think you were better off sleeping on the couch” she told me with a hoof covering her mouth. I gave her a look.

“Yeah well when your friend steals your bed, you can practically sleep anywhere because nowhere is as comfortable as your bed…” I said sarcastically shaking my mane. Octavia blushed and gave me a guilty smile.

“Sorry Vinyl. I was just really tired” she pleaded scratching the back of her head with her hoof. I laughed at the fact that she was acting nervous. It was something Octavia rarely did.

“It’s okay Octavia…just sleep on the floor next time!” I exclaimed. Octavia narrowed her eyes at me and dogged me. I gave her a wink to know that I was messing around.

Octavia’s face went back to normal as she realized I was just joking and walked over to my side. I turned around with her to look back at a sleeping Soundwave. His glasses were dim again.

“You think we should wake him up?” I asked, wondering if I should wake him up. Octavia shook her head and neighed.

“After what your house guest did to my ear lobes yesterday?” Octavia shot from the side. I turned my head at Octavia to see her staring up at Soundwave, very mad. I guess she was still mad about Soundwave scratching the disc really loud. Eh, I don’t blame her. I’d be real angry too if he did that to me.

“So I guess we just…leave him here?” I asked, not really sure what to do with the sleeping robot. Octavia sighed and turned to me.

“Vinyl, what do you want to do today?” she asked, ignoring my previous question.

“Well, today Soundwave and I are going to practice on the turntables” I said, pointing over at the turntables behind us. Octavia sighed and shook her head. It was pretty obvious she didn’t want me to talk about Soundwave. In a way it was kind of mean to shrug off one of my closest friends for a new friend.

“Don’t you have any other plans for today?” she asked looking at me with sad eyes. Aww, now I felt really bad. It wasn’t cool to ignore her. I placed a hoof to my chin to think of any other plans I had for today. Octavia watched me in silence as I thought what I had planned for today and Soundwave still sat against the wall sleeping. I thought and thought but nothing came into my mind. Wow, I tended to be really lazy sometimes.

“Hmm, well what do you want to do today?” I asked her, giving up hope that I actually had anything planned for today. I stopped doing a lot of things after me and Octavia stopped talking long ago, so I usually ate, drank, partied and slept. That was really all I did on my free time.

Octavia placed a hoof to her chin to think about what I asked her. Finally, after about a minute, she placed her hoof back on the ground. “Well it’s been a long time since I’ve been here in Ponyville” she said. “I think it will be nice to go take a walk so I could get familiar with the area again”

I placed a hoof to my chin. Hmm, a walk doesn’t seem bad. It will be a good excuse to finally get out of the house. “Okay, that’s a good idea” I told Octavia. She smiled at me and clopped her hooves together.

“Really? Oh Vinyl, this is going to be just spectacular!” she exclaimed with happy eyes. It was adorable how she did that sometimes. It’s kind of good to know that the uptight, classy friend you have can actually be a bit adventurous at times.

She began to walk to the exit of the music room but I stopped her to tell her one more thing. “Hold on, I got to take a bath. I haven’t took one in two days…” I grunted. She made yet another sour face and nodded her head.

“Okay, you do that. But don’t take too long!” she remarked and walked out of the music room. I stared at the door way for a while just to make sure Octavia was not going to come back and say something else.

Silence.

Yes, I can finally take a shower and get comfortable. All I got to do is just turn around and walk into my…

AH BUCK!

Soundwave was sleeping in front of my bathroom door. As if that wasn’t part of my worries, what was I supposed to do with him while I was gone? I facehoofed myself repeatedly for forgetting about Soundwave so quickly. I think I was so tired I didn’t even realize where he was sleeping this whole time!

I stood there looking at Soundwave as he slept in front of my bathroom door. I could still remember everything that happened yesterday (actually I think it was this morning) and how he put me to sleep. I laughed nervously to myself at the remembrance of that particular moment. I hope that’s something Octavia never finds out about. She’ll never leave me be…

I sighed and thought what I was going to do with him? Well he can transform back into the cassette player (which was freaking awesome!) and I can take him around Ponyville with no problem. I’m sure Octavia won’t mind (I just don’t have to put on the headphones that’s all). I think the biggest problem though was going to be me waking him up. How did cybertronians react when someone woke up?

I decided to just take the risk and started walking over to the sleeping robot. Besides I was not going to walk around Ponyville looking all nappy. I knew all the ponies here (just not their names) and I wasn’t going to go out making myself look bad.

Hopefully, he won’t get scared and destroy my house in the process.

***
Ratatatata!

I dropped quickly behind the blockade, barely dodging the fleet of bullets that were intended to take my head off of my body. Giving my attackers a few nano clicks to empty their magazines, I waited in silence until I could hear the satisfying sound of reloading and swapping clips.

Instinctively I rose upwards with my weapon raised to finally lay waste to my enemies: three Autobot scouts, two equipped with energon pistols and the other reloading his pulse rifle. They made the illogical error of giving me the upper hand, for I raised my Concussion Blaster and aimed it directly at the scout in front of me.

Click

...SCRAP!

The three Autobots finally finished reloading and smirked at the sound that my weapon made. I quickly dropped down behind the blockade as they continued to bombard my cover with clip after clip. Scrap, my weapon had to jam on me right now…

“Go, go, go!” a Decepticon drone shouted opening the door to lead his fellow troops through. They all scurried through the door as one of the drones stood by to keep watch of the door. I watched from a distance from behind my barrier, still taking cover from an onslaught of live ammunition. Apparently the Autobots decided to give it all they-

BOOM!

A blast erupted from within the door, sending debris and dismantled parts of the Drones that just entered. The drone standing guard was flung back by the blast, soaring across the room only to stop as he crashed into the screen of a giant HUD terminal, frying him alive. My concentration from the area was cut short as I heard the sound of an object falling to my side. I quickly turned to the source of the sound and saw an EMP grenade.

Seizing the opportunity, I quickly grabbed it and flung it blindly, throwing my arm over the blockade and letting the blast radius of the EMP affect the scouts. Once I heard the charge go off followed by the sound of sizzling circuits I quickly jumped over the blockade and ran into a full sprint towards the immobilized Autobots.

Only there were three more scouts who were unaffected by the EMP posted along the sides of the scouts. Knowing it was too late to turn back, I switched into a full run, smashing directly into the first soldier who tried to cut me down with his energon blade. I grabbed his arm as he brought the blade down, stopping him from cutting me in two halves. Once I had him by the arm, I twisted his arm, causing his chassis to become dislocated. His partner seized the opportunity to come at me from the side because he thought I was occupied with the defeated soldier before me.

He greatly underestimated me.

As the second Autobot came at me with his blade, I shifted my position three paces. This caused me to be a safe distance away from his blade’s range. I couldn’t say the same for his partner though, for the blade pierced through his partner’s twisted arm, causing the arm to separate from the slowly dying Autobot’s frame. The Nano- clicks the soldier used to look at the ‘crime’ he committed, left him vulnerable enough for me to quickly bash the side of his head with the dismantled arm of his partner (which I still had in my grasp). Once the Autobot was stunned, I quickly seized the energon blade within his grasp and plunged it into his spark.

The last Autobot that was not immobilized by the EMP blast stood there with an angered expression locked on his face. With a cry of rage he came at me with two energon blades, both a vibrant blue; A commander it seemed.

I pulled the blade out of the deceased Autobot and also engaged in a sprint at the bot. As we both descended closer to one another I lifted the energon blade upwards as he brought his blades downward. The urge to end this Autobot was so strong I was soon overcome with an unbearable strength as I plunged the blade upwards through the Autobot.

That’s when I felt a burning sensation through my circuits as his blade seared through my chest…

...

“Soundwave!”

Systems Restabalizing

“Hey wake up!”

I instantly recovered my senses and shot myself upwards in defense. The abrupt act caused my arms to flail about though as I instantly stumbled back down from the sudden move my body processed.

My head spun around wildly, trying to seek out the Autobot who came so close to ending me. I instinctively glanced over at my side to see if my circuits were still intact after remembering the events that played out in my servos. Scrap I knew I shouldn’t have fell asleep.

“Umm…are you okay Soundwave?” a stunned voice asked. I turned away from my side to glance straight ahead at the owner of the voice. Vinyl stood in front of me, glancing at me with wide stunned optics. Her purple optics gleamed into my red visor as she just stood there motionless.

I did not respond to her due to my current state so I just sat there on the ground, still trying to process the events that unfurled in my servos not too long ago. I placed my palm over my head, trying to put my sensors at ease.

Vinyl stood there staring into my visors though, not uttering a word. What was it that she wanted?

“Yes, what is it?” I snapped dryly, still disturbed from the memory that played in my mind. Vinyl seemed to be taken back by my remark, for she quickly gave me a sour look. Well at least she wasn’t just standing there looking at me oddly.

“I want you to move so I can take a shower!” she snapped, her tone shifting as she began moving her arm outwards as if to motion me moving.

Shower? What the scrap was that?

Whatever this shower was, I didn’t care at the moment. I just wanted be out of this horse’s way right now. I did not feel like dealing with any particular issues after my state of recharge.

I quickly made my way off of the ground and swiftly moved past Vinyl, almost as if she wasn’t even there.

“Good morning to you too!” A voice shouted harshly from behind as I quickly made my way out of the music room. Along the way, as if to shield the force of the shout, I closed the door from behind, separating me from the music room. Vinyl’s words created a strange feeling in my circuits, but I couldn’t stop to ponder on what was causing that feeling. My servos were just burning rapidly as I tried to regain a sense of stability.

I clasped my palm over my head once again; trying to ponder on why my mind was replaying memories I wished to be no part of anymore. It seemed as if every time I slipped back into recharge, I was only greeted with my distant self; the one that loved the feeling of destruction and extortion. It was almost as if these dreams were trying to lure me back.

That feeling of an Autobot’s internal circuits frying in my palm; it was almost too satisfying, I felt a strange feeling run up the back of my circuits. It was as if I was secretly telling myself to abandon these ‘petty’ attempts to redeem myself, and slip back into the Decepticon I once was.

I released my hand from my face and began to descend down the hall that I was lead to by the exit of the music room. I couldn’t ponder on scrap like this anymore. The more I did so, the more I was only leading myself towards the path of Straxus.

“Vinyl, is everything al-”

I turned my head to the source of the voice only to see a grey horse looking back at me wide eyed. Octavia was her name I believe.

“Oh my” the horse muttered, looking straight at me as I stared back into her optics. She seemed to look at me in an analytical way though, not out of fear.

“Is Vinyl okay?” the horse asked, finally breaking the strange silence that followed with her gaze. “I heard her scream and then there was a loud noise.”

The horse continued to look at me, waiting for me to respond, but I did not mutter a word. I had nothing to say on the topic – or wished to say nothing on the topic.

Trying to take my mind off of the topic, I attempted to pass through the door the grey horse stood, which was the region Vinyl, Rivers, and I occupied not long ago. That was met with an obstacle though.

“Excuse me.” the horse shot, placing her frame in front of my path, “you haven’t answered my question.”

She gave me a stern expression, narrowing her already slanted optics at me as if to invest a great amount of damage just by looking at me. I have succumbed to worse threats before though, so her threat seemed like nothing more than a joke.

Still, this horse seems persistent, so the only course left to take was to answer her question.

“Negative” I responded coldly, and without another word, I lightly pushed her aside. I could not tell if she resisted for it felt so easy to move her out of my way.

“What is that supposed to mean?” the horse asked furiously from behind, possibly following after me.

Like I stated before, she seemed persistent, and it seems I was right.

“It is none of your concern” I retorted, wandering aimlessly around the house in hopes of losing the horse behind me. No sooner I said that though, I immediately felt something grab my arm. I was then instantly spun around, staring straight into the purple optics of the grey horse that was now standing on two legs. She seemed to be beyond furious at that moment.

“Listen you…you – callous prick” she snapped with such disgust. “When it comes to my friend it is my concern and you will do well to remember that.”

Her courage and ferocity was way beyond what I truly expected from her considering her…elegant, nature. She showed no sign of fear as she stared into my visor, an aspect I admired. But at that moment, I was far more concerned on my own aspects than any other creatures.

“So I’m going to ask” she continued, returning back to her normal stance. She then cleared her throat theatrically. “What happened to Vinyl?”

My servos began to race once again, wondering what it would take to rid of this horse. I was not going to tell her the true reason why I suddenly became frustrated with her. That would reveal a lot more about who I truly am – a thing I have done well to keep away from Vinyl and some others.

“I have my reasons” I simply said to Octavia who stared at me with an angered expression on her face.

“Because you have your reasons?” she repeated, stooping her head down at me with a strange expression. I nodded my head in reassurance.

Octavia then shook her head for a few seconds before glancing back up at me. “You know, Vinyl really seems to care about you. She has tried real hard to convince me and the others that you are not as heartless and bitter as you put yourself, and you repay her with disrespect. Even then though, I still see how you two bond, sharing music as a common hobby”

Octavia then let out a dry laugh, possibly filled with despair and anger. “The way I see it,” she continued “You’re no different that the ponies who bullied her in her younger years”

I know little of Vinyl’s younger years and have heard little from her direct conversation with Rivers. I also knew of bullying, which was a childish tactic only common to protoforms.

But to claim I would use childish tactics to harm Vinyl like these creatures that did so before seemed preposterous. I mean, I only did what I did today for I was in a state of deep thought. That was irrelevant to the entire subject.

Or was it?

Knock Knock Knock

The noise of something knocking crossed my auditory senses, quickly relieving my mind of all other thoughts. Scrap, someone’s here. I looked at Octavia who looked at me with wide eyes, just as…

I possess a term, but I do not wish to use it in my case.

Knock Knock Knock

Octavia, now frantically walking up and down in a consistent pattern, suddenly ran to my side, placing her hooves onto my chest.

“Go hide!” she hissed silently, looking back at the source of the knocking noise.

If only she knew the meaning of the term. I could not transform due to my unresponsive shell called my body, so where was I to hide in a place as small as this?

Then again, there may have been no need to hide. It could have possibly been one of those colorful horses or possibly rivers.

The grey horse, ever so persistent, gave me no time to think though for she continued to press against me, rearing me back into the music room I just left.

“Just stay here, okay?” she shot, and quickly closed the door, leaving me to strategize a stealthy position to hide.

***

Shockwave could not believe what he was hearing at that moment. ‘interesting’ he thought to himself, as he walked alongside the Changeling queen, passing through dark textured trees that gave the region an ominous feel.

“So you’re saying that you and your companions are capable of altering your molecular structures to suit an entirely different shape?” Shockwave asked Chrysalis, rendering her totally dumbfounded.

‘What?’ the queen thought to herself, displaying a fake wicked smile in the direction of the purple armored bot as if in understanding.

Carnivac, walking alongside Shockwave, knew otherwise.

“He basically asked if you guys actually can change shape” the pretender shot, piercing the queen’s eyes with his cold, stern optics. He then began to smile slightly, allowing the queen to display its jagged pointed ends.

The queen gave the creature a quizzical look, wondering what he was smiling about, but she was in no preference to discover why.

“Yes” Chrysalis responded, shaking her bedraggled mane to her left side and looking straight ahead, taking prideful strides. “My Changelings and I are capable of shape shifting into any object, given that they are strong and well fed”

She then began to glance around the legion of changelings by her side, showing a hint of worriedness in her expression.

“As of now though” she continued, “They are in no state to test their abilities”

Shockwave ignored the queen’s worried tone, merely admiring the ability of this new found species. ‘Given the right circumstances’ Shockwave began ‘these creatures can come in use when I abstract them for my experiments’

With those thoughts, Shockwave’s optic brightened, grabbing the attention of Carnivac quickly.

“That never ends well” Carnivac muttered under his breath, shaking his head to shake off the remains of dirt and other items. The four legged creature then looked to his right side to take a good glance at the three changelings he took as personal ‘companions’.

While each other Changeling was flying, creating a light buzzing noise in the air, these bunch were forced to walk, courtesy of Drift’s request. The group looked at the robotic canine with fear in their eyes, one of them quivering from the memory of their murdered companion – slain by the teeth that gave them all a devious smile.

“We’re almost by the nearest populated location” Drift informed, leading the legion of shape shifters to their assigned destination. The dark pigmented robot looked back at the army behind him, wondering how things would turn out once they reached the city. He was not worried though, for as long as there were signs of destruction, he had no problem with the main goal.

‘Whatever that goal was’, he noted to himself.

“Ah yes” Chrysalis said sensually, almost as if she harbored a great amount of love from some large creature. “We are vastly approaching the city Shockwave” she continued, letting a grin form across her face. Her gaze did not falter though and she did not glance away from the path ahead. Neither did Shockwave.

“Remember our deal Chrysalis” Shockwave informed, trudging through the trees and making out the view of a faint light far ahead. “I care not what you do with the inhabitants of this place. You deter your path away from ours, and we shall have no issues”

The queen, taking every word in, nodded her head in understanding. “I ask the same from you, Shockwave” Chrysalis responded, fluttering her degraded wings in satisfaction.

And with that, the group carried onwards, not uttering another word as they made their way into the land of Equestria

***

Ahhh, that shower was beyond refreshing. It’s what I really needed after my minor fit with Soundwave.
Again.

I sighed heavily, as I looked at my reflection in the mirror of the restroom. Water dripped down my hair which was now straight and hanging down the side of my head. I hated it when it went like that.

I grabbed the towel from around my waist and began to shake my hair, hoping to dry it as quickly as I could. Once I finished, I threw the towel in the sink in front of me, and looked back in the mirror to see my hair pop back into its usual style. I was in a tad bit of a hurry because I wanted to make sure I spent all the time I could with Octavia in the market square. Celestia knows how long I was in the shower. I must have lost track of time in the shower when I was…

Ughh.

“Stop thinking about him” I grumbled, looking at my reflection. I stared back at myself with my own purple eyes, which had a frustrated look.

But I couldn’t get Soundwave out of my head. He was just too much to hang with. I mean, I try to be nice to him, and at times he seems really chill. But then it’s like he flips 360, suddenly hating on everything, including me.

“I seriously need to let him hang out with Pinkie more” I said to myself, placing a hoof on my chin.

Wait a minute. That’s it!

I shot my hands up in excitement, realizing I discovered one of the greatest ideas ever! Well, besides Dubstep, but that’s something else…

I’ll take Soundwave with the both of us to Ponyville and I could drop him off with Pinkie Pie at Sugar Cube Corner. That’ll give me and Octavia time to hang out while Soundwave will be chilling out with Pinkie Pie. Hopefully that will be enough time to teach Soundwave to stop being such a buzzkill…

Damn Vinyl you’re a genius!

I began to clean up the restroom with such ecstatic behavior, Octavia would call it dancing (I don’t dance. I party!). Once I felt the entire bathroom was clean, I took one long heavy sigh and made my way to the restroom door. With a wide smile spread across my face and turned the knob and opened the door.

I was beyond eager at the moment. I was now positive that this day would turn out to be great and I knew nothing would ruin it. Not even-

“Princess Celestia!” I shouted, dropping my jaw as far as I could.

There before me was Princess Celestia, in my music room, with her marvelous mane flowing as if there was a draft. I stood there frozen, scared out of my mind for two reasons; what was she doing here, and has she seen Soundwave yet?

Wait…

Oh buck no!

“Oh, Vinyl Scratch” the princess began obviously hearing my loud mouth. “I’m sorry for intruding on such short notice.”

Very short notice, that’s for sure.

“It’s quite alright princess, right Vinyl?” a voice shot from the side. I quickly turned to see Octavia walking over to my side and I knew she was just as nervous as me. She then shrugged me lightly with her hoof.

“Wha…oh yeah sure you can kick it!” I agreed nervously, without thinking. The Princess gave me an odd look, but shrugged it when she grew back her smile.

“Thank you girls” she responded, looking around my music room admiring all my stuff. Or looking for something.

Seeing the princess was distracted, I quickly turned to Octavia to see what the hay was going on.

“She knocked on the door and asked for you” she whispered to me. “And you know I can’t leave the princess outside. She would see something strange.”

Honestly, leaving the princess may have been the best thing to do. Still, at least a heads up would’ve been nice!

“Where’s Soundwave?” I whispered back, looking around for any sign of the robot that was here not too long ago.

“I don’t know” Octavia said looking back at the princess who was still looking around the house. “All I know is that he’s here in the music room.”

Buck, that’s great. Like everyone warned me before, she was going to be aware of Soundwave’s presence. I never thought she was really going to come here and see him herself.

I could not see Soundwave anywhere in the music room though, so it was possible he may have transformed into a cassette player once again. That wouldn’t stop Princess Celestia for long though.

“Uh…Princess Celestia?” I called, interrupting her thoughts. She looked over in my direction with a nice royal smile on her face.

“Yes Vinyl?”

I needed to find a way to get her out of the music room before she noticed anything strange.

“Would you like something to eat?” I blurted out, hoping that would be enough to move her to the kitchen.

“No thank you Vinyl, I don’t mean…” Celestia began, but was quickly cut off by Octavia (Yes, Octavia).

“No, we insist!” Octavia added, with a wide smile, stunning the princess for a short while. She looked at both me and Octavia with a strange look, almost as if she was noticing something was going on, but instead, she gave her usual happy smile, saying the one thing I was hoping for.

“If you two insist…”

You have no idea princess.

***

“So, forgive me for asking but…”

I then started to clank my hooves together trying to find a way to hide my nervousness. “…what brings you over here Princess?” I asked, throwing my hooves upward with a nervous smile.

Celestia was enjoying a nice meal batched up by Octavia – A fruit salad – when I asked her that.

“There is no need to apologize Vinyl” Celestia began after swallowing the last mouthful of food. “It should be I that apologizes for coming on such short notice” she repeated, looking down at me and Octavia with a kind expression. Her wings looked extremely cramped in my small kitchen space, so I was thinking whether I should be the one to really be apologizing.

“It’s quite alright princess” Octavia said, taking a sip from the glass she held in her hooves. “Although, you did catch us a bit off guard” she muttered quietly, followed by her immediately taking a sip from her cup.

“Well I’m sorry for the minor inconvenience. To answer your question Vinyl, I was on my way to pay Twilight a surprise visit, until I passed by your house.”

“Until you…passed by my house?” I repeated nervously, wondering what the princess was getting at. I glanced at Octavia who had a worried expression on her face. I tried to hide mine behind my glass of water.

“Why yes” Celestia responded happily. “Only everypony has been talking about it and it seems you’re the main star behind all this talk”

My eyes quickly shot open as I tried to let out a nervous laugh, but because I was drinking my cup of water, the result was…

“Vinyl, are you okay?” Celestia asked worriedly as she watched me choke on my cup of water. I began to hack and cough as I tried to cough out the water that went down the wrong tube. Octavia was by my side whacking my back almost as if it would help rid of the specks of water lodged in my throat.

“She’s fine princess” Octavia assured to the princess, patting my back until I was finally able to catch my breath. I was breathing heavily, trying to breath in all the air I could. I think I may have been hyperventilating a bit as well.

Was the princess talking about Soundwave? Who was talking about him? Was it Rarity? Oh so help me, if it was that gossiping unicorn…

“Are you sure?” Celestia continued, her worries only growing as I remained panting.

“I’m good princess” I responded throwing my hooves up. I then began to clear my throat, and maybe let out a few coughs here and there. Octavia just stood by my side, giving me a worried expression as well.

“So” I said as coolly as I could. “What is this….thing…everypony has been talking about?” I continued with a fake smile.

Princess Celestia looked at me as if I was insane.

“About the Battle Royale of course” she answered with a sweet smile, looking at me as if I just caught a horrible fever.

My face grew stern, realizing I completely forgot about the Battle Royale for a couple minutes.

Trying to play it cool, I let out a ‘pffft’ and flung my hoof outward.

“Oh that thing” I said, forging a chuckle. “That’s nothing”

“Vinyl Scratch” Celestia said, catching my attention. “This is a once in a life time opportunity. Only the most skilled ponies with talent such as you are allowed to enter such an event. It can’t be referred to as nothing.”

…

“You think I’m talented?” I asked the princess whose stern expression shifted into a smile.

“Yes Vinyl, you are a talented pony” she laughed light heartedly.

Sweet.

“I’m sure Vinyl knows how important the contest will be Princess” Octavia said turning to me with a smile. A real one…I think. “Right Vinyl?”

“Of course I do!” I shot, throwing my hooves behind my head. “I’m sure it’ll be a real blast” I added, imagining how it would be to bring my Bass Cannon. Oh man, that would really be a blast….

“I’m glad you think that way Vinyl” the princess continued with a warm smile. Then after that, silence.
An uncomfortable one too. I think a minute passed by of happy smiles, sipping cups, eating food, until one of us said something.

“You want a refill Princess?” Octavia asked. Princess Celestia then shook her head.

“No thank you Octavia” the princess sighed, finally moving herself away from table. “I really think it’s time for me to go. I should let you two carry on with your day”

“Are you sure princess?” Octavia asked, but I kicked her leg underneath the table, which obviously meant ‘don’t’. She jolted upward and gave me an angry look in return.

“Yes I’m sure girls” the princess chuckled, glancing around the room.

In my mind I let out a deep sigh, grateful that I survived this. I was even more grateful that Soundwave survived this encounter.

The princess gave a nod of her head, almost like she was going to say good bye, but she quickly raised her head upward, this time with her smile gone.

I looked at Octavia wondering what was going on, but Octavia looked at me as if I knew what was going on.

So, Octavia and I watched the princess glance around as if she heard something strange…

Oh c’mon!

“Princess is everything alright?” Octavia asked, making the princess turn away from…wherever she was looking at. She remained quiet for a while but finally after a while, the princess spoke.

“I’m really sorry girls, but I have one favor to ask” Celestia said, giving me a major urge to face hoof.

“What is it princess?” I asked with false enthusiasm.

“If you don’t mind, I wish to take a look around your music room” the princess informed, looking in the direction of the music room.

Aww buck what do I do now?

Do I tell her no? Wait, I can’t she’s the princess. Damn!

Ughhh… I guess Imma have to BS my way through this one…

“Sure princess” Octavia assured, cutting off all my thoughts. I stared at her at with huge eyes, wondering why she would do that.

“Ms. Scratch?” the princess called, causing me to spin in her direction. “Is it okay with you?”
Oh why me?

I took a long deep sigh and looked down at the empty glass in front of me. I felt like I was just convicted of a crime.

Which will eventually come true.

“Yes, it’s fine” I sighed, feeling I just let down a friend.

Which I just did.

The Princess stared at me for a long while, wondering if my tone meant an invitation or a sign to leave. To make sure I meant the other way, I got up from my seat and made my way to the kitchen door which led to the music room. Octavia followed quickly by my side, with a worried expression on her face.

“It’s okay Vinyl, he could disguise himself yes?” she whispered in my ear, trying to be as sneaky as possible. She was right, but what she didn’t know was that the princess knew how to detect him (according to the others). Maybe they were wrong, but in this case I was praying they were wrong.
As I finally reached the door, I took another deep sigh, realizing this may be the last time I see Soundwave. What a bummer…This could’ve worked out well.

Awesome robot that helped me create music will eventually be gone for good. Sure he had his moments, but there was still so much I wanted to know about him (I’m wondering if I should call him ‘it’). Worst of all, the last memory I have of him is not the most awesome one.

Well, I guess that’s what some people mean when all good things come to an end.

Placing my hoof on the door knob, I instantly swung it open, realizing that it was eventually going to happen. I quickly walked into the room, followed by Octavia, but strangely enough, Celestia didn’t walk in for a couple of seconds.

I lifted an eyebrow, wondering what the heck could be keeping her up for this long, but when I looked in the door frame, she seemed to be waiting by the kitchen, doing the same thing she did not too long ago.

“Princess?” I called out to her, wondering if everything was okay.

The princess, hearing her name(?) turned in my direction quickly, a look of worry stuck on her face.
“Is everything okay?”

It took her a while to respond, for she looked lost in thought… or scared.

“Everything…everything is fine Vinyl” Celestia responded, but her voice didn’t seem to say that. I have never heard the princess stammer.

“Vinyl” the princess continued, looking off somewhere, well, she knows where. “I’m afraid…I have to go. I’m sorry for the inconvenience yet again.”

Something wasn’t right, but I had no way of knowing for sure.

“Are you okay Princess?” Octavia called from my side, wondering the same thing.

“Everything is fine girls” she said looking at the both of us with her usual smile. “I’m sorry for everything, but I must speak to Twilight immediately. I hope you both understand”.

“No need to explain princess” I remarked waving my hoof. “It’s fine with us”

The princess, now calmer than before, blinked her eyes a couple of times and nodded her head.

“Goodbye girls” the princess said, looking to each of the mares from afar. “And good luck Vinyl Scratch” she quickly added, not before taking off in such a hurry. Me and Octavia were speechless for a couple of seconds, trying to follow the path of the princess through the kitchen, to the living room, and finally to the front door, where we heard the sound of a door closing.

“Didn’t even offer to walk her out Vinyl?” Octavia shot, tossing me a disapproving look as she walked to my side.

“I don’t think I would’ve been able to keep up with her” I retorted, staring at the spot the princess once stood.

“She was acting rather peculiar today, wasn’t she?” Octavia assured, walking away from my side to venture somewhere else in the music room.

She was acting really weird. Seriously, I don’t even think she came by to wish me good luck. She kept on looking up, almost as if she was sensing something from space or somewhere…

Well, it’s all good. In the end, Soundwave is safe. Not saying Celestia would’ve hurt him or anything, but who knows what would’ve happened to him. Eh, it doesn’t really matter anymore, he’s okay and that’s that.

Where is he anyways?

“Vinyl?” Octavia called, causing me to turn around away from the door frame. I looked around for her until I saw that she was up on stage. What was she doing up there?

“What happened?” I asked, seeing that she was looking down at something in the middle of the stage.

“How many of these things did you buy?” she asked, looking at me confused.

“What?” I asked confused.

Buy?

I don’t know if I was tripping out, but I quickly ran up the side of the stage, passing through the set of stairs to see what exactly Octavia was looking at.

“How many of what did I buy?” I asked as I finally made my way up onto the stage. Octavia pointed down at the big black box in front of her.

“My Bass Cannon?” I said, lifting my eyebrow upwards shocked. “I never bought my Bass Cannon. I built it!” I told Octavia, who then gave me another confused look.

“Then…how many did you build?” Octavia questioned, placing her hoof on the Bass Cannon.

“I only built one, but why are you asking me these things Octavia?”

“Really?” Octavia shot, turning away from the Bass Cannon in front of her towards the turn table set standing frontwards from the position of the stage. She then stooped over and the sound of something screeching could be heard on the ground.

I was going to ask what she was doing, but before I even got a chance, she already answered my question.

There, beside the Bass Cannon and Octavia, was another Bass Cannon.

“Then why do you have two?” Octavia shot, raising a brow upward.

My eyes shot open and my mouth fell to the ground at the realization I had two Bass Cannons. How the hay was that even possible.

“But…I…how…did you…” I stammered, but I was just too confused to speak.

Suddenly, before either one of us began to wonder how this second one came here, the Bass Cannon in the center of the stage began to glow a vibrant purple around it’s edges. Then, without warning, the Bass Cannon lifted up its front compartment, showing the vibrant glow of the Bass’ speakers, except instead of the usual blue, they were a vibrant purple.

Octavia, who stood across from me, watched in shock, as the Bass Cannon began to shape shift and morph, turning each corner of the cannon into a robotic limb of some sort. I on the other hand, was speechless as I watched the Bass Cannon form into shoulders, then arms, then legs, then a chest, and then finally, a head.

I let my mouth stay open as I saw the Bass Cannon, take form of the most awesome thing I’ve ever seen in my entire life.

“S-Soundwave?” I heard Octavia stutter as I looked at the robot that now stood a couple inches taller than me. His entire robot mode was different now.

He was now pure black and every other part of his body was either silver or had an awesome purple glow shooting out from some parts of his body. For some reason, he looked completely different, almost as if he was...smoother? His shoulders were now bulky, each one a speaker with a vibrant purple color covered by some black armored piece. His head was different as well...but this face was a bit more pudgier than his old face. His chest was a vibrant purple too, and his visors were slanted like before…except this time they were purple as well. His legs were similar to his old ones, except they looked a bit more bulky than before and had a purple hue coming from the side of the speakers.

In other words…

“YOU LOOK SO AWESOME!” I shouted, running to the new robot and giving him a giant hug.
Soundwave quickly noticed me running towards him and tried to move away but I was faster than him and I managed to get a grip of him.

Oh man, I was so lucky I didn’t let Celestia find him.

***

By Primus that process was beyond painful.

It was the only course of action left though.

After being stuck in this music room, I heard a faint voice, none like I’ve ever heard before, ask for Vinyl Scratch. I thought nothing of it first, for I believe that grey horse would not allow her to come in, but instead, she gains full access to this household.

So unfortunately, being trapped in a horrible scenario, I was forced to rearrange my infrastructure, which would result in my ability to transform to return, and my entire anatomy to alter, but the pain would make up for the benefit.

To Vinyl Scratch, it seems like a huge benefit.

“C’mon change again! It looks so cool!” the unicorn pleaded clapping her hooves together like a small protoform.

“No” I shot, causing her to pout and cross her arms.

“Man, even when you look cool, you’re still lame” she snapped but I ignored the comment. Her friend Octavia though, was eager to push my patience.

“Don’t mind him Vinyl leave him be” she assured to the white horse patting her back. “Let’s go make our way to Ponyville shall we?”

This horse seemed to carry a strange aspect with her when she referred to me in any way. Was it the term known as jealousy? No, it must be for the remark she made to me earlier.

Persistence is her specialty it seems, in the case of annoyance and grudges.

Vinyl Scratch quickly grew wide eyed and looked at me and her grey friend in unison.

“Yeah I’m so ready to go!” she yelled, an overbearing amount of excitement in her tone. I lifted up one side of my visor in curiosity, wondering what was going on in her servos.

Her friend Octavia had a smile as well, but it seemed to carry a flaw. It was apparent she was thinking in the same manner as I.

“You’re very eager to go Vinyl” the horse remarked watching as her white coated companion began to run to a door from the side of the music room. Upon opening it, she quickly pulled out a strange lift that carried small wheels underneath.

She then quickly ran back to the both of us, with a wide smile on her face. “Alright, I’m ready!”

“Vinyl what are you doing with such an item? I thought we were going to do some sightseeing, not go on a shopping spree.”

Then it hit me.

“That’s not why she has that” I said, attracting the attention of the grey horse.

“Well then why else would she have that?” the horse asked, pointing her hoof in the direction of the lift.

At that point, I lifted one side of my visor and tilted my head to the side, something a con known as Swindle used to do long ago.

And apparently, the horse knew exactly what it meant.

***

“Are you planning to take him with us Vinyl?” Octavia asked me, sounding almost disappointed. That tone sort of killed my mood for a while.

“Yeah I’m taking him with us, but he’s not going to be hanging out with us”

“I am in no interest to go, so let’s end this argument here” Soundwave responded, crossing his arms, which now looked like jagged spikes.

“No, Soundwave, C’mon!” I whined, hoping my plans won’t be ruined.

“No, Vinyl if he doesn’t wish to come, let him be” Octavia said, causing me to look in her direction.

“You don’t know when to quit do you?” Soundwave shot, making me turn back in his direction. He was talking to Octavia.

And then things got kind of out of hoof.

“What are you getting at?”

“You don’t let nothing slip past you do you?”

“I most certainly don’t, especially when my friends are involved!”

“In case you haven’t noticed, I don’t care for your friends...”

“Enough!” I shouted, catching the attention of both Soundwave and Octavia who looked like they were going to tear each other’s throats. I lost my patience real quickly and I was in no position to hear the two bickering.

No one was going to ruin my plans!

“You” I shouted, pointing at Soundwave who stared at me with a nonchalant expression. “Hop on this thing and transform.”

He raised his visor at me, almost as if he thought I was joking.

“Are you serious?” he chuckled, driving my anger over the edge. Bad enough I was already enraged by him. I heard his remark about not caring about her friends. Which was me. After saving his flank from Celestia and actually caring he says that. If he was going to be like that, then that’s how it was going to be.

“Now” I snapped, rearing closer to Soundwave and standing on my hind legs. Soundwave’s expression slowly changed back to a stern expression, and without another word, he made his way onto the lift and transformed into the Bass Cannon.

His comment almost made me listen to Octavia, because why the buck should I worry about some robot that doesn’t care about me?

Still, like an idiot, I still believe Soundwave could change his attitude big time if he hanged with Pinkie.

One down, one to go.

“You” I said, pointing my hoof at Octavia who looked back at me wide eyed. “This is what’s going to happen. I’m going to leave Soundwave with Pinkie Pie. I don’t care what he has to say, he’s doing it!” I said, a little louder so Soundwave could hear what I was saying.

Octavia, whose eyes were still wide, nodded her head in understanding.

“Once we drop him off, me and you are going to have a damn good time, and nothing is going to stop that. It’s only going to be me and you and we’re going to have the best damn time together alright?” I continued, slowly raising my voice with each word in the sentence.

Octavia nodded her head in understanding, this time with a smile slowly growing across her face. I guess she thought I was messing around, but to be honest, I think I was losing it for a while. Still, she understood what I was saying and didn’t question it so that was good enough for me.

“Okay then” I smiled, still a bit jacked up in the head, but I was able to get by. “Let’s go to Ponyville!” I shouted, grabbing a hold of the lift that carried Soundwave and made my way out of the music room.

“Vinyl?” Octavia called from behind causing me to turn back for a short while.

“You going out with your shades again?” she asked, warning me that my eyes were vulnerable.
Strangely enough though, I didn’t go back and get them. Instead I just said the first thing that came to my mind.

“Ah, buck it” I said, smiling. Octavia didn’t give me any confused look after that though. Instead she let out a slight laugh and walked by my side.

“You really want nothing to bother you today do you?” Octavia asked, causing me to stop for a while.

“Well, I want to hang out with you for as long as I can. I mean you’re my best friend Octavia, and I want to kick it with you and make up for lost time” I answered, giving the cellist a friendly smile.

Octavia let out a small ‘aww’ and gave me a quick hug. “You still haven’t changed since your younger years Vinyl”

“Is that a good thing?” I asked, confused.

Octavia looked around for a while before answering my question.

“Damn straight” she giggled, almost as if it was her first time saying a swear word.

I let out a laugh, realizing that actually may have been her first time saying a bad word.

“Thanks Octavia” I said, and continued my way out the front door to enjoy a damn good time with my friend.

Hopefully Soundwave would lighten up too. His mood swings were becoming unbearable, so hopefully Pinkie Pie would be able to lighten his spirits.

Who knows maybe in the end, he would be able to truly learn the ideas of being fun.

***

She was acting really weird. Seriously, I don’t even think she came by to wish me good luck. She kept on looking up, almost as if she was sensing something from space or somewhere…

The scientist had no words to describe how he felt at that exact moment. His servos began to race as he began to ponder on the sight before him, wondering how such a course of evolution was possible.

‘Civilized horses’ he informed himself, glancing around the streets of the city they stumbled open, scanning over the eyes of petrified ponies who stared back at his single yellow optic. Each horse remained frozen, beyond petrified from the legion of changelings who waited at the border of the city.

Chrysalis walked alongside Shockwave, who was accompanied by Carnic and Drift. The queen soon began to feel revitalized, sensing love around the area she was banished from seep into her stomach, filling her up with an extravagant feast.

She would’ve licked her lips in satisfaction, but she did not want to display her barbaric manners in front of the cybertronians. Carnivac had no thought to hold back.

The canine drooled maliciously as he gazed at each and every horse, sensing a great hunt in the near future. His eyes grew ecstatic as he visualized the sight of tendons ripping from limbs and muscular fibers stretching beyond comprehension.

Drift was behind the entire group, traveling slowly with the three changelings of their choice, all of which, remained huddled and afraid.

Finally, seeing the mood was finally set, all treacherous figures came to a halt, making sure to position their plan directly in the heart of the city.

Shockwave, astonished from the sight of these creatures, had no way of expressing his thoughts on this dimension. Not that he needed to anyways. He was far more concerned with the plan in hand than the lowly species before him.

“Chrysalis” Shockwave remarked, glancing over to the vile, disfigured queen who portrayed a wicked smile on her face.

“Shockwave” she said, a hint of satisfaction in her tone.

Carnivac let out a shiver, finding her tone a little too satisfactory.

“We have done our part of the bargain” he noted, glancing at the ponies around him who watched in horror. “Now, it is time for us to part”

“Our deal is not yet over Shockwave” the queen retorted, grabbing the attention of the scientist who was glancing back at Drift. “But, you have my permission to part, for I know you grow tired of waiting for your revenge.”

Shockwave, with no way to display an expression, remained silent.

The queen paid no attention to his silence though. Instead, she merely waved him off with a hoof.

“You may go now” she commanded, glancing around at the ponies with hungry eyes.

Shockwave, glancing at his two comrades, nodded his head, informing them it was time to enact their plan. Drift followed Shockwave’s lead, the changelings following suit with their heads hung low, but Carnivac was hesitant. He did not wish to venture forth. He wanted to remain where he was posted, eager to tear through the horses that inhabited the region.

Shockwave would not allow it though.

“Carnivac” Shockwave shouted, causing the animal to rear his head. The scientist didn’t even need to utter a word. He knew defiance would lead to a fate far worse than death, so through gritted fangs, the robotic canine trudged past the queen over to his faction. Then without another word or gaze, they were gone.

Chrysalis eyed the cybertronians as they departed, noting to herself something was not right with that group. She knew Shockwave could not be trusted, thus, the decision to let him go was tough.

But she was far more intrigued with the reward before her. She could not wait to wreak havoc on the place she was casted from. All those days, planning and forging ideas of revenge…

She was sure she was going to give a memorable speech this day, one that will bury itself into the very bones of every pony. She could not wait any longer though. The hunger drove her, and she knew her Changelings were hungry as well. She knew all too well they were eager to feast.

“Changelings!” she shouted, with a wicked smile curling on each side of her face. That was all she needed to say to start a frenzy - in both the changelings and the citizens of Hoofington.

Driven by hunger, the Changelings instantly began to fly rampantly, spreading their acidic gunk all over the city, terrorizing each citizen as they fled to safety. Ponies tripped over one another, trying to flee from the horrifying substance that burned through households and asphalt.

Chrysalis laughed maniacally, finding their attempts to flee pathetic. She knew she had each and one of them underneath her hoof, and soon, she would have all of Equestria underneath it.

All she needed was time.

***

Shockwave watched from afar as the Changelings grew rampant, destroying everything within their path.

‘Animals’ he thought to himself as he saw a flame erupt, reflecting off his optic. ‘Only reason they need to be tamed and obedient’.

Carnivac watched in disgust, envy flourishing over his mind. He hoped that he was the one that would instill fear into these obsolete creatures, not a lower species.

Drift was only mesmerized by the destruction at hand, surprised to see these creatures were capable of such potential. He could do nothing but give the changelings beside him an ounce of respect.

But one question burned in Drift’s servos the entire time, and he was eager to discuss it with the scientist.

“Shockwave” Drift called, not catching the attention of the bot. Shockwave seemed to be mesmerized by the chaos unfurling before him. Drift continued onward though.

“Why strike a deal with these creatures?”

Shockwave’s connection with the destructive scene before him quickly broke, for he reared his head to the side, taking the assassin’s words into his servos.

“Do you not see what I see, Drift?” the scientist remarked, a hint of fascination in his tone.

Drift raised an eyebrow, trying to weigh Shockwave’s words.

“I see destruction” Drift answered, causing Carnivac to snort.

“Doesn’t take a genius to see that” Carnivac spat.

“I’m afraid you speak from hind sight then…” Shockwave snapped, turning around to face Drift.

“For you see, we see two things differently. You see destruction” Shockwave informed pointing his pulse cannon to the city becoming decimated, “Whereas I see a distraction.”

“What are you getting at?” Carnic snarled, curiosity creeping into his mind.

“We now have the element of surprise my comrades” Shockwave informed looking at both Decepticons before him, who had a puzzled look plastered across their face.

“With these creatures terrorizing this wretched place, our goal to find that lap dog becomes more unknown, for all these vile organisms will be too concerned with the threat before them”

“You are insane Shockwave” Drift remarked through crossed arms. This cybertronian was treacherous, and Drift knew that. He could never grasp onto the plans his diabolical mind created.

“A necessary aspect to achieve my goal” Shockwave noted, passing by Drift, who was now confused once again.

‘That was never the plan?’ he thought to himself.

“What is this goal you banter about?” Drift shot.

Shockwave let out a tired laugh, almost as if he was fed up of answering idiotic questions.

“All in time Drift” he answered placing a hand on his shoulder. “All in good time”

Suddenly, the sounds of shrieks could be heard from the side, causing the two bots to turn to their left side. There in the alley were a group of horses, trembling and grasping onto one another at the sight of the aliens before them.

Drift immediately looked to his side to watch Carnivac, whose mouth began to drool excessively. His tone grew from growling, to whining, to a mixture of both.

“Oh dear Celestia” one of the horses prayed, holding onto a yellow horse.

Drift knew what was racing through the animal’s mind, and he knew what would become of the group.

“Carnivac” Shockwave snapped, causing the creature to stir violently towards the scientist. His red optics pleaded for this opportunity to hunt.

To torture.

To kill.

Shockwave looked back at the group, trying to ponder on the consequences that would follow Carnivac’s frenzy, and he knew all too well there were too many. Carnivac’s blood lust would only lead to clues of their arrival, and he knew all too well that would leave skepticism in the minds of these creatures.

“No Carnivac” Shockwave stated, glancing at all the horses who were deciding whether to flee or remain still.

Sadly one of them could no longer bear with the tension. In a desperate attempt to flee, a grey earth pony began to run, instantly attracting the attention of Carnivac. The canine was so blind with rage though, he immediately went for the group, which now closed their eyes and screamed in fear, knowing they would meet their end.

Seconds passed by since the horses closed their eyes, and strangely enough, they did not feel any pain. No, instead they felt the mist of warm breath pressed against their skin, the sound of struggling and wailing, and the stench of something rotting.

The horse opened their eyes in confusion, only to see Carnivac before them, staring at them with furious optics as he tried to fight against a vibrant purple chain, restraining the creature from tearing them to shreds.

“If I were you” Drift said, as serious as can be, “I’d start running”

And that was all that needed to be said to send the horses screaming their heads off down to the end of the alley from which they came.

Drift glanced down at Carnivac who sniveled and growled with rage. He began to transform, in an attempt to break free from the restraints that held him but it was no use. The chain merely met the shape of his alt mode.

“Damn you Shockwave” Carnivac snarled, enraged beyond comprehension. Shockwave watched from a distance, enjoying the sight of Carnivac struggling from the restraints.

“You did not think I would create something as vicious as you and not find a way to tame it?” Shockwave spat, his visor turning into a dark red glow.

“You should’ve listened Carnivac, it would have made things easier” Drift remarked, trying to hold in a chuckle.

“Shut it Drift!” Carnivac snapped, still struggling to free himself.

“So, what now” Drift asked watching Carnivac fail continuously.

Shockwave watched Carnivac fail as well, until finally he grew tired of the show.

“We wait until he tires himself out” Shockwave responded. Then, lifting up his left arm, he began to turn a dial on his wrist, causing the glow of the restraints to increase.

‘He is a descendant of Unicron’ Drift remarked, shaking his head with a wide smirk.

***

“You can’t be serious Vinyl” Octavia said as we passed through the streets of Ponyville. Ponies looked at me strangely, obviously because I was carrying my large Bass Cannon on a lift. Yeah, I would’ve thought I was insane if I saw that myself.

“Yep, I totally fell off the stage” I assured her, feeling a bit embarrassed as well. I was telling her about this one time I went to an underground gig and well, one thing led to another. In short, I fell off stage. I was pretty gone at that party. You could ask Pinkie, she was there. Well, I don’t think she remembers it too well either.

Octavia let out a giggle and shook her head gently. “You’re too much Vinyl” she sighed playfully, walking calmly by as ponies continued to watch as we passed through. It was a nice sunny day although it did seem kind of cloudy. Maybe Rainbow Dash fell asleep on the job again but eh, I like cloudy days so screw it.

Some ponies even gave me props for my last gig, telling me it was possibly the best one they’ve been to in their entire life. Others asked how they were behaving because they couldn’t exactly remember what happened….

“Hey that was a tight performance Scratch” an orange pony shot, shooting a hoof upwards to give me props.

“Thanks bro!” I shouted back, throwing one of my hooves up in return. My other hoof was holding onto the lift, and I swear my hind legs were beginning to kill me. Damn, could Soundwave get any heavier!

Well I didn’t have to worry any longer. Sugar Cube Corner was…well just around the corner, so soon it’ll all pay off.

“So Octavia, where do you want to go after we drop of the Bass Cannon for Pinkie Pie” I said, giving a wink.

“Anywhere Vinyl” Octavia answered with a warm smile. “As long as we have a nice time to catch up”

Damn that pony. She always had a habit of making me all soft and stuff. I hated that.

“Alright then” I said giving her a warm smile in return.

See!

Finally we made it to Sugar Cube Corner which may have been the most glorious moment of the day (Umm…maybe not). Quickly I tapped Octavia on the shoulder and pointed at the door, hoping if she could knock on it for me. My hooves were a little full from holding onto the lift.

Knock Knock Knock

Now all was left was too…

“Hiya girls!” Pinkie boomed, opening the door so quickly I felt my hair move in the direction of the door.

“Hey Pinkie” I said, poking my head inside her small shop, trying to see if anypony was around. Gladly Nopony was around, so it seems my plan was going to work. Yes!

“Hello Pinkie” Octavia said as well, trying to be mannerly and all that.

“Watchu guys doing here!” She continued, bouncing up and down as if she hasn’t seen us in years.

Before I could tell her anything though, she grew wide eyed and her mouth opened in excitement, as she glanced down at the Bass Cannon.

“Are we going to have a party?” Pinkie exclaimed, clapping her hooves together happily. I looked away from Pinkie for a while and began to look around and see if any ponies were passing by.

Not a pony around luckily.

“Err, well…Pinkie” I said, scratching the back of my head with my hoof. “I was kind of wondering if…”

“Your Bass Cannon can talk too?” Pinkie asked, her eyebrow going high in confusion.

Well, that was easier than expected.

“Well, that’s the thing Pinkie” Octavia pitched in. “The Bass Cannon is…well…”

Suddenly Pinkie’s eyes got really huge, and began to look at the both of us, almost as if we did something wrong.

“What happened?” I asked.

“He sounds mad” Pinkie whispered, cupping her hooves around her mouth and then pointing down at the Bass Cannon.

Aww buck. I facehoofed myself and took a long deep sigh.

“Do you already know who it is Pinkie?” I asked through closed eyes. By Celestia, this guy wasn’t going to make it easy.

Pinkie stood quiet for a while, with a hoof on her chin, until she finally said something.

“Aww he sounds really grumpy” she said glumly, but with a hint of her Pinkie charisma. That’s how I knew the next thing she would say would be music to my ears.

“I think you two should leave him with me today!” Pinkie recommended, flashing her happy smile as if she came up with the idea herself. “I’m sure I’ll be able to cheer him up!”

“You think you can do that Pinkie?” I asked with false enthusiasm. It was a little mean, but it was funny at the moment.

Pinkie didn’t think anything of it though for she bolted Celestia knows where so quickly I could feel my hair being pulled by the force once again. Before I could look at Octavia or give a happy smile, Pinkie abruptly came back, dressed as a…

“Doctor Pinkie can help cheer him up!” She began with glee. “I majored in fun-ology!”

Fun-ology? I looked over at Octavia, hoping she could tell me if that was real or not, but she only gave me a shrug.

“I promise I’ll be able to cure his gloominess in no time!” she assured, pulling out a wacky instrument of some sort. It looked like a combination of every known instrument ever invented.

“Err… what is that strange…” Octavia began but was cut short from the sudden noise of multiple instruments playing at once. Pinkie’s cheeks began to grow big as she blew into a trumpet, her hooves moved quickly as they fiddled with strings, banged on triangles and bashed the sides of drums.

I could do nothing but laugh at the sight of Pinkie’s performance.

At that moment, I knew for sure Soundwave will not be so bitter at the end of the day.

“Oh man” I laughed, banging my hoof on the rails of the lift, “I’m sure he’ll be better off with you Pinkie”

I turned to Octavia, wondering if she found the performance as funny as I did. She was giggling when I saw her, so if Octavia was laughing, I was sure Soundwave would be…well as Pinkie put it, cured.

“I can promise he will be 110 percent better when you come back!” she assured her poufy hair bouncing around.

“Thanks Pinkie, you’re the best” I said, pushing the lift inside of the sweet, bright, pink store of hers. It was kind of messy, with chairs and tables scattered around. I think she was doing some rearranging.

“No problem Vinyl” Pinkie said, giving me a huge smile.

“So why’d you guys come anyways in the first place?” Pinkie continued, shaking her entire body as she invited Octavia into the shop.

Oh snap, I didn’t tell her it was because of that.

“Oh, well, you see…” I began but was cut short by Octavia.

“We were just walking by and we decided to pay you a visit, that’s all” Octavia told her, giving her a nice smile and looking over at me with eyes that told me ‘right Vinyl?’.

“Yeah, that’s right” I repeated, putting on a huge smile. My face was beginning to grow sore from all this smiling.

“Aww” Pinkie Pie said sweetly, “You guys are the best!”

She then ran to both me and Octavia and swept us into her arms, squeezing us tightly. The infamous Pinkie hug, is what I’m going to start calling it.

“Pinkie…” Octavia groaned. She was obviously not use to Pinkie’s hugs.

“Oh sorry” Pinkie apologized, releasing us both from her grasp.

“Well, we got to go now Pinkie” I sighed, catching my breath once again. Pinkie Pie pouted in response.

“Really?” she whined, looking at us with huge teary eyes.

“Yeah I’m sorry Pinkie. We’ll be back though” I told her, in hopes of making sure she didn’t cry.

Seeing that I fell for it, Pinkie quickly went back to her happy personality. “Yes!” she shouted, bouncing up and down in glee.

So after saying our goodbyes, Octavia and I made our way outside of Pinkie’s shop. After closing the door, Octavia’s smile disappeared pretty quickly.

“Are you sure leaving Soundwave with Pinkie is a good idea?” she whispered, glancing around to see if anypony heard her. To be honest, I was thinking the same thing.

But I had faith in Pinkie. After all she is one of the funniest ponies I know. If anyone can make Soundwave change, it would be her.

“Oh I’m sure she’ll be fine” I said with a wide smile. “Besides, now it’s time to kick it” I continued giving Octavia a light punch in the arm.

“Just because I have class Vinyl does not mean I won’t get you back” she snapped with a devious smile.

***
This.

Is.

Torture.

I have completely lost hold of myself. Why do I continue to stick around? I am being forced to do things against my will by horses. Horses!

Ughh. Just get it together you lumbering rust bucket. You’re not mad at any of them. Well, yes, I am actually. My patience for these horses is just worn thin by the constant memories looping in my mind. I need to ignore them if I want to last out here in this damn world. And survive this encounter with…

“C’mon Soundwave!”

My shoulders cringed as the pink horses ecstatic behavior burns into my neurosensors. It seems my group has abandoned me with the horse known as Pinkie Pie…

“Look it Soundwave! Look!” the horse pleaded, causing me to look in her direction for a short while. She seemed to have brought out a bright shiny ball from the top of her ceiling and she seemed to be displaying strange ridiculous moves I found childish.

Seeing that her behavior provides no use to me, I turn away, and ignore her odd routine.

Suddenly, a loud screech came out of nowhere and the lights shining around the room suddenly disappeared from view. I began to look around, seeing the room turned back to its usual setting, but for some odd reason, Pinkie was nowhere in sigh-

“You’re one tough patient” A voice called from the side, causing me to turn my entire attention to the front. There before me was Pinkie Pie looking straight into my visor.

Had I not caught myself before, I would’ve smashed the horses head. If it was that easy...

I could recall the agility this horse had. It was beyond achievable.

The horse continued to stare into my visors, almost as if she was trying-

“You talk to yourself a lot”

Well, she was a mind reader.

“You’re still doing it”

Now I can’t even-

“Are you talking to someone else?”

By Primus…

“Look” I told the pink horse in front of me. “Could you stop that for a while?”

“Stop what?” she asked puzzled. I was just about to pull another sentence from my servos until I actually took in her words.

Hmm. Does she ever think about what she does?

“Soundwave” the horse called, causing me to lose my train of thought. She looked at me with a more serious expression, much unlike her usual happy self.

“I think I know what’s wrong with you” she continued, taking a seat next to me.

I lifted one side of my visor, puzzled by her words.

“There’s nothing wrong with me” I shot, trying to ridicule her for such a ridiculous claim. But I knew otherwise.

“You just said you knew otherwise” Pinkie retorted, shutting me up.

“Look, you don’t know who I am” I snapped, facing the direction of the pink horse. “You don’t know of my past, my sins, nor do you know where I come from” saying a little more than I should have.

The horse giggled (yes, giggled) at the sight of my frustration. That was really beginning to short circuit my servos, but the horse said something after her laugh.

“Of course I know who you are” she giggled, her happy personality coming back.

She did?

“You’re Vinyl Scratch’s friend” she continued with a big eager smile.

At that moment, my body froze. Vinyl’s friend?

Okay, maybe yesterday I may have let a thought like that slip my mind but I cannot fool myself. I have no friends. That is because I am in no need of friends-

“That’s your problem” the horse snapped pointing her hoof at me.

“What?”

“Your problem is that you think TOO much” Pinkie explained, throwing her hooves up in the air.

Think too much? Of course I think too much. I’m a communications expert, I must know how to analyze every bit and see it fit to my benefit…

But then again, I am in no need to extort information anymore. I resigned myself from the broken faction I was part of long ago, ever since I made my way here…

…

She’s right…

“I told you!” the pink horse exclaimed, reading my thoughts once again.

“Will you stop doing that?” I ordered once again, causing Pinkie to put on an odd expression.

“Stop doing what?” she asked, with a huge amount of innocence.

Uhh why did she keep saying that?

Wait. She keeps saying that because…

She doesn’t think about it. She just goes on as if nothing has happened. Her innocence was no coincidence.

She didn’t give a damn, and because of that she never dealt with an issue.

“Exac-“

I gave the pink horse a cold stare, for that was surely driving my servos insane.

The pink horse wilted momentarily, but then she gave me a warm smile.

“Sorry” she apologized giggling. “But you finally got the point!”

She then began to prance around in a joyous manner.

“Yes, we’re already making progress!” she announced, twirling in circles. Her innocence was beyond the limits of any other organism I’ve seen. It was almost enough to bring a smile under my face plate.

But instead it brought out a short chuckle.

Pinkie Pie stopped twirling for she heard the sound of my chuckle. Scrap, that was not good.

The pink horse turned around and looked at me with wide eyes and an open mouth.

“You…you just…” she stammered, trying to intake the weight of my act.

“Yes, Pinkie” I sighed, knowing there would be no way to deny what I did. It seems I finally met my match and it’s strange that someone who possesses the ability to extort one’s thoughts can be so pure and unbroken.

“I laughed” I admitted, shaking my head. I can’t believe I just did that.

All of a sudden, a large pink cloud of some sort began to slowly pop up with a smiling horse underneath the giant cloud.

“This calls for a celebration!” she shrieked, pulling out a plate of pink squishy objects.

“They’re cupcakes silly, try one!” she continued pestering me to try one. I knew I could not eat this though for my body would not be able to digest such a substance.

Still, the pink horse being ever so persistent forced me to shove one of these vile items down my mouth, removing my face plate from my face for a short while.

Pinkie Pie watched in amazement as I ate the strange item that had no flavor, and continued to watch as I hacked out bits of the pink squishy item.

“No cupcakes for you I guess?” Pinkie remarked as a question as I continued to cough and choke on the disgusting item.

“How could you not like Cupcakes?” she asked, almost beyond petrified. “Everypony likes cupcake!”

Yeah…EveryPONY…

“Well, then what do you eat?” she asked almost confused.

I was going to tell her my food source is not found here until I remembered that chemical substance that purple unicorn Twilight gave me.

As charismatic as I could and finding enough courage not to relieve my intestines of energon, I decided to test my luck.

“I know where to get it…but we need to leave to find it” I informed.

Pinkie Pie placed a hoof on her chin. “Oh I don’t know…” she said, lost in thought.

“Please?” I grumbled, almost on the verge of letting my cavity drop. I never thought I would need to say that term in my life.

“Well, okay but only because you said please!” she exclaimed gleefully, tidying up the rest of her shop to get ready.

Yes, a fresh batch of energon would help this entire time with Pinkie go by real quickly. Maybe a bit more energon will at least loosen me up so I could become a little more…

What is the term I could use…?

Un- melancholy?

***

“Are you prepared for your performance Vinyl Scratch?” Octavia asked as she handed the stallion behind the counter a couple of bits. I thought maybe a nice round of coffee would be nice for the both of us. Kind of…I sort of asked the guy if he could ‘loosen’ my coffee a bit. Yeah it was a little early, but we’ve been kind of covering up about my past for a while and...yeah.

We then walked back to a table with an umbrella perched up on the top. The sun seemed to be dimming but I didn’t think much of it. Me and Octavia were walking around for quite some time.

“Me?” I asked, trying to play it off cool. “I’m beyond prepared! I’m going to run the others into dirt when I’m done.”

I then let out a nervous laugh and took a sip from my coffee. Just don’t go overboard Vinyl. Just don’t overdo it.

“You seem really confident” Octavia smiled. She then took a sip of her coffee, and looked to the side.
“Is something on your mind Phil?” I joked, teasing on her last name. Octavia turned to me with a cold stare, the ones that tell you shut up or else.

“Well, I’ve just been wondering Vinyl…” Octavia sighed, tapping her hooves together.

“Yeah?” I asked, becoming more interested in the topic.

“…What if you don’t win?” she asked, seeming almost worried.

“Well, that would suck” I said, then letting out a weak laugh, but I was really thinking about her question.

What if I didn’t win? Sure everything will be the same, but considering my rivals are my old bullies, the loss would be pretty painful.

“Honestly Octavia” I said, looking to the side, “I don’t think I am going to lose”

Octavia’s worried expression changed shortly after, possibly because she saw I was looking at things positively.

“I’m glad you’re thinking that way Vinyl” Octavia smiled, taking another sip from her coffee. Her classy eyes were like that of a cat. I was always jealous of her eyes.

“Mmm” Octavia grumbled, reaching her hoof out towards my coffee. “Mind if I try it?” she asked, with her hoof still outwards.

Uh oh.

“Ehh…I got Black coffee” I lied, causing Octavia to raise a brow in confusion.

“Vinyl you hate black coffee”

…

“Hey” I laughed nervously, “Just want to try new things” I shrugged.

Octavia gave me a puzzled look for a long while, before finally giving up on the coffee.

“So” I began taking a sip from my coffee. “How do you feel about your upcoming performance?”

I felt like a jerk for not asking about her performance since she arrived, so I figured it would be great to discuss about that.

“Oh Vinyl” Octavia cooed. “It feels great to know I’ll be playing alongside some of the most talented ponies in Equestria”

Her voice sounded dreamy, almost as if she was lost in her mind.

“Really?” I asked surprised. I always found it surprising how she found music like that to be interesting or entertaining. Maybe it’s because of the way she could relate to it but I don’t know.

“Yes. Hans Zimmermane is a talented stallion, and his take on symphonies is something maybe you would enjoy Vinyl” she answered, speaking in her faint, lost tone.

Hmm, well I am going to go to her performance, so I’ll be the judge of that.

Speaking of music, I thought of a plan that would involve a little more walking.

“Are you tired Octavia?” I asked, watching as she continued to move around in her thoughts.

“Mmm…no, why?” she answered, slowly breaking away from her mind.

After that, I quickly downed my coffee (the liquor provided a foul taste in the back of my throat” and went over to Octavia’s side.

“How about we pay a musician a surprise visit?” I smirked, casting a wink to Octavia who was a bit clueless.

She won’t be for long though.

***

“You can’t be serious” Octavia pleaded, looking up at the infamous hill that led to River’s home.

Buck yeah I was serious!

“It isn’t as bad as it looks” I lied, slowly panting for I was already tired from the other hills before this massive monster.

“I have the feeling that you’re not being completely honest with yourself…” she shot, panting as well.

“Well let’s not waste our breath talking” I shot, finally taking the first few steps up on the hill. Octavia took one long huge sigh and began to follow after me.

This steep hill brought back memories from the first time I ventured to Rivers’ home. Although it had its share of embarrassing moments and the events afterword resulted in a broken door, the events in the middle seemed to be alright.

“By Celestia” I heard from behind, causing me to spin my turn my head around my shoulder. Octavia seemed to be struggling behind me, and she seemed really close to toppling over.

“It’s okay Octavia, we’re…almost…there…” I panted, fatigue beginning to hit my body.

So we both continued onward, trying to fight the tiredness eating away at our muscles. Octavia almost fell a couple of times but luckily I was quick enough to catch her each time.

Finally, as we made our way to the top of the hill, the sound of stranger noises could be heard from afar but Octavia wasn’t paying attention to the noise.

“Oh my, this…is where…Rivers lives?” Octavia asked, panting heavily, completely mesmerized by the house.

“I know…right?” I remarked, still a little surprised by his nice house and tired from the journey. The view up on the hillside was awesome as well, making the place ten times better than it already was…

Speaking of which…

“Wait until you see the inside…though” I panted slowly walking towards the entrance of the house. Rivers’ door was wide open though. And behind that, his music door was open as well.

And in the middle of the music room, stood Rivers, standing on his hind legs fiddling with a mic.

“What is...he doing?” Octavia asked, thinking the exact same thing as me. The sounds of strings playing and drums beating in practice suddenly made me realize what was going on.

“Octavia” I said tiredly, turning to my classy friend. “Let’s enjoy the concert” I smiled.

“Concert?” Octavia repeated, not catching my drift.

So I place myself down on the soft grass, and sprawled myself outwards. “Just relax and trust me on this one” I sighed, closing my eyes and taking my own advice. Rivers said he was in a band, and I never got to see him action. I knew this would be cool.

I heard Octavia sigh, but I knew she listened to me for I heard the sound of grass crunching beneath her weight. Not that she was fat or anything.

Suddenly, the sound of strings strumming in a rhythmic fashion instantly caught my attention, which was soon followed by the light beats of the drum. It seemed peaceful and calm, and almost made me sigh in relief. That was until I heard a soft voice sing the first verses of the song.

Lost again

Broken and weary

Unable to

Find my way

I quickly got up from the grass region eager to find whose voice that was. It took only a quick second to see who it was.

Tail in hand

Dizzy and clearly unable to

Just, let this go

It was Rivers. He had his eyes closed, almost as if entranced in the beat and flow of the song.

I am surrendering

To gravity and the unknown

Catch me

Heal me

Lift me back unto the sun

I choose to live

I looked on in shock as Rivers, the horse I barely knew, carried the most mesmerizing voice I’ve ever heard in my life. I mean there was no way to comprehend his voice.

With eyes closed, he began to repeat the previous verses before leaving off with a slow, eerie, yet gentle(?) combination of chords.

I looked at Octavia who looked at me with an open mouth, almost shocked as me. It did not last long though for I instantly returned my gaze back to Rivers once he began to continue.

Calm these hands, before they

Snare another pill, and

Drive another nail down

Another needy hole

Please, release me

My mouth slowly opened at the sheer power of those lyrics. I didn’t understand it though. What did it mean? My thoughts were interrupted as soon as he continued on with the song.

I am

Surrendering to gravity and

The unknown

Catch me

Lift me back up to the sun

I choose to live

I choose to live…

…

With that, Rivers let go of the mic, eyes still closed as the drummer and guitarist carried the flow of the songs gorgeous essence.

I was speechless. Literally, I had nothing to say.

All I could do was look at Octavia who looked at me with shocked eyes. They looked glassy, almost as if she was on the verge of tears.

“Was his song that cool?” I asked, finding no other reason why she would be crying.

Octavia shook her head though.

“No” Octavia sniffed, wiping the tears that began to form on her eyes.

“No?” I asked confused. How could anyone not think that song was awesome? No, it was beyond that!

“Vinyl, did you not hear those lyrics? Did you not see the way Rivers was acting?” she asked, causing me to think.

“Well, the lyrics were deep and all, but what does that have to do with anything?”

“Lyrics are a gateway to a message” Octavia told me, wiping her eyes once again. “It was no coincidence Rivers did that song perfectly. He could relate to it!”

My ears began to burn and I began to feel like a total jerk wad. I didn’t think of it like that…

But what could’ve been bothering Rivers? He never seemed to have any issues. He was always a happy pony, with insane charisma.

“What…is he relating to?” I asked, curious as to what Octavia heard from the song.

My friend, now positioned where she stood on her behind and hind legs outward, took one long sigh.

“Vinyl… Rivers was an addict before” she said worriedly, looking at me with hollow eyes.

A prickly feeling began to cover my face giving me a horrible case of heat flash, but I was not thinking about that. What I was thinking about more was Rivers.

It couldn’t be true could it? Rivers doing drugs? He didn’t seem like the pony who would do drugs…

He was too cool for drugs…well, that doesn’t make any sense at all but…

I just couldn’t think of anything. Stunned, I stared into the music room, only to see Rivers, still standing there with closed eyes. He seemed to be muttering something under his breath.

“So…what now?” I asked, finding the mood to greet Rivers was ruined for good.

Octavia though, said otherwise. “We congratulate him on the performance of course” she said gently, but with a warm smile slowly spreading on her face.

I don’t know why, but it was almost as if she knew I needed that smile at that exact moment.

“Are you sure?” I asked, still not sure of we should go.

“Of course, it would be rude not to!” she exclaimed pointing her hoof in the direction of the house. She must have seen how I was feeling though so she came closer to place a hoof on my shoulder.

“Look Vinyl” she began, “I’m sorry for telling you that. I didn’t think you were going to be this hurt about it. But look at the bright side now” she continued, pointing at the music room once again.

This time, instead of Rivers’ head bent down, he was surrounded by his band members and they all seemed to be laughing and smiling. Including Rivers.

“Rivers is happy now. He has great friends” she trudged on, patting my shoulder and giving me a warm smile. She then said her usual life lesson to me afterword.

“Don’t let someone’s past change the way you look at them now. You should know this Vinyl”

And she was right. She was so right.

With a big smile growing across my face, I immediately tackled the grey pony who has been there for me since I was younger. The mare who stuck with me through tooth and nail.

I grabbed her in a tight hug, so glad that I had her as a friend. She was possibly the greatest pony alive. And honestly I didn’t know what I would be able to do without her.

“Vinyl that’s enough!” Octavia laughed, as I rolled in the grass with her tightly around my arms.

“No, I’m not letting go!” I shouted playfully attracting the attention of an unwanted audience.

“Two mares getting freaky on your hill, eh Rivers?” a voice snickered, causing me to shoot open my eyes and release my hold of Octavia.

I quickly stood up from the floor and looked at Octavia who was dusting off the fragments of grass on her coat. She then cleared her throat as if to undo the mess I did to her, but with bedraggled hair and a frizzy coat, the damage was already done. I could just imagine how I looked at that moment.

When I looked forward I saw three ponies standing in front of me and Octavia.

One of them was a dark green, with bright yellow eyes with hair slicked to one side. The other was a black coated stallion, sort of bulky. The last one, standing in the middle was Rivers who looked at the two of us with wide eyes.

“Nah, they’re just friends” Rivers chuckled glancing at both and me with a strange look. “Am I right?” he chuckled, but it seemed like he actually didn’t believe himself.

“I’ll have you know” Octavia snapped with her classy attitude. “Vinyl Scratch and I are just friends!”

Both ponies to the side of Rivers immediately stopped smiling and there face suddenly went flat.

“Wait” the dark green one shot pointing a hoof at me. “You’re Vinyl Scratch. Like, thee Vinyl Scratch?”

I looked at both ponies confused, wondering if they were joking or serious. The black coated horse seemed to have a more stern face than the green one.

“Umm…yeah?” I answered unsurely, raising a brow in confusion. Rivers let out a smile as he looked at the each of his band members.

“Yes fellas, this is the infamous Vinyl Scratch who created Dubstep” he announced pointing his hoof at me as if displaying a trophy.

“Wow” the green one said, looking at me with an open mouth. “Hey, can you teach us to rock the tables just like you?” he asked, almost too eager to hear me play.

Oh snap.

I gave a look at Rivers hoping he would understand that I can’t play the music without Soundwave. Instead, he shot another question in my direction.

“How long were you guys out here?” he asked, glancing at the both of us with a smirk on his face.

The memory of Rivers’ song looped through my head, but instead of the lyrics, I began to think about what Octavia told me. Thank Celestia she told me that for if she hadn’t, this conversation would’ve went down a different route.

“Long enough to hear you wonderful song” Octavia answered bowing her head in respect. Typical Octavia.

I nodded my head as well, telling the truth the entire way. “That song was off the hook!” I exclaimed, bobbing my head up and down, letting my spiky mane flare around.

“It seems like you got a couple of fans already Rivers” the green pony chuckled patting the grey horse on the back. Rivers had a slight smile on his face, but something didn’t feel right. Maybe it was because it was a personal song, but I didn’t want to say anything that may have disturbed him.

“Well, I guess I do” Rivers chuckled, finally changing the expression on his face to a more happy one.

“Let’s invite these pretty mares inside, Rivers?” the black coated horse mentioned charismatically, almost in a flirtatious manner. He seemed to be eyeing Octavia with intense interest too.

He better watch himself.

“Well, it is getting kind of late” Rivers informed, looking off into the sunset. “But I think these ladies have a pet to feed” he continued giving us a wink.

Pet? We don’t have any…

Oh.

“Don’t worry about our pet” I shot, waving my hoof in the air. “We found him a babysitter” I continued giving Rivers a devious smile.

Rivers shook his head in disapproval but his smile seemed to be saying something else.

“Okay fine, you ladies can come inside” Rivers sighed, knowing we got him to give in.

“But” Rivers emphasized, waving his hoof in the air.

“You’re going to have to show us a bit of your Dubstep”

Oh buck.

“Umm… let us go inside” Octavia said sweetly, causing me to turn to the side. She seemed to be blushing and fluttering her eyes a lot and when I turned to see where she was doing it, she was facing in the direction of the Black coated stallion who gave her a charming smile.

I don’t know. I didn’t trust him a whole lot.

“Come inside, you seem like you’re going to freeze” Rivers informed, coming over to me and patting me on the back. I was still looking in the direction of the black coated stallion though.

“Do you remember him?” Rivers asked, almost amused.

“No” I said sternly. Not that I needed to know him to hurt him if he tried to hurt my friend. Wow, that was hard to say…

“Well, trust me, you will” Rivers chuckled, giving me a charming wink.

“What do you mean?” I asked, rather confused.

“Let’s just say the past catches up with us real often” Rivers remarked, pausing for a short while before taking me into the inside of his house.

All that time I kept wondering what he was trying to say. Or what he was trying to get at.

***

So, to my luck, the purple horse was not there.

After minutes of Pinkie Pie banging on her door, calling her companion in as many different languages as possible and even attempting to break in through her household, the door did not open.

Now, I’m back at this small area where the pink horse resides and she wishes for me to try something called dancing which was the act of these creatures having some sort of movement behind msic.

“C’mon Soundwave, it isn’t hard!” she exclaimed, moving her legs back and forth as if she was stomping small rodents. She waved her arms back and forth, almost as if stirring an invisible substance.

“If you believe I’m going to do such ridiculous movement…” I began but was cut short by a ‘dancing’ Pinkie who danced her way in my direction.

“Quit being such a grumpy robot” she whined, now changing her movements where it seemed like she was holstering her weapon and then upholstering it, pointing her arm up in the air.

I groaned, realizing she would not leave me be if I remain immobile. So, with ever sensor in my body, I fought my way off of the small lift, and tried to follow the same movements of the pink horse.

“Yeah, that’s it” she assured watching me as I tried to follow her every move.

At first it all seemed ridiculous, finding the whole thing unnecessary and foolish. But as I continued to follow the movements of Pinkie, I then began to notice that my body was getting a hang of these strange movements.

“Woo, you’re getting it!” she squealed, dancing with more ferocity. And my body followed lead.

First she began to do some strange thrust from the pelvic region, which she would then switch over to some strange move where the hands began to cross over to each end of the knee while the knees began to wobble side to side. Then she began to do some strange foot movement where she would click her feet (hooves) and then position them outward almost as if she was hopping, followed by a strange move which resulted in her hopping on two legs and twirling her arm above her head. And the whole time I followed her lead.

“Go Soundwave!” she shouted, leaving me to follow my own lead. My body did not falter though. No, instead my servos began to alter moves I learned from circuit-su into dance moves.

I dropped down on the ground and began to twirl my leg around my body in a 360 fashion, keeping my body up the entire way. Then, when I was finished, I instantly rolled onto my head, and began to twirl around on my backside, letting my legs flail about as I spun in a circle continuously. After finding the need to change up my move, I decided to take the weight of that twirl and place it on my head. My servos began to spin frantically as I twirled my entire frame on my head.

There was only one problem.

“Uh, Soundwave?” I could hear Pinkie mutter, but I could not see her. That was because I could not find a way to stop myself.

Scrap!

“Soundwave…”

I began to hear a winding noise and I began to feel my head slide across the pavement of the floor, which obviously did not mean anything good.

“Soundwave” Pinkie groaned, this time louder.

At this point I think I was moving too fast.

“Soundwave!”

KSHHH

I felt my body instantly crash into something hard, instantly sending my entire body into shock and causing me to knock out cold.

***
“C’mon DJ Pon-3, no pressure” Rivers informed me as he stood around his band members and Octavia.

He obviously said that to add pressure.

“Hey, if you want a show I’d stay quiet” I shouted back from the top of the stage, fiddling with the Rivers’ computer.

That was enough to anger his friends, who immediately hit him and told him to stay quiet.

I let out a smile at the sight of Rivers getting hit. Payback.

Now that I had quiet to look for great tracks to work with, I began to focus on the knobs and dials on the control panel, wondering if everything seemed to be in place. Everything seemed to be alright, but without Soundwave, it seemed to be a bit discomforting.

Wait. Soundwave…

Quickly, I turned back to the audio files on the computer for I remembered Rivers had audio tracks from the alternate Soundwave from long ago. As I rummaged through the files though, I began to feel guilt build up in my gut.

I couldn’t just take these audio files without Rivers’ permission. And after hearing what happened to his Soundwave, it would be horrible to just use the sounds in front of Rivers.

Buck it, I guess I’m just going to have to wing it.

“You ready Vinyl?” Octavia shouted from below cupping her hooves around her mouth. I looked at the entire group of ponies with a discomforting look. It was strange. I never felt nervous when I performed in front of a crowd, but with four people…

Get a hold of yourself Vinyl. If you want to win that Battle Royale, you got to be ruthless. Fearless.
You got to be on top of the food chain!

“Uh, Vinyl are you ready?” the green horse asked, catching me at the wrong moment.

“Buck yeah!” I shouted, saying my self-motivational speech a little too loud. All the ponies in the room looked at each other quizzedly and shrugged.

Stupid Vinyl. Stupid!

“I guess that’s a yes?” the black coated pony chuckled. After a couple seconds of beating myself up I finally nodded my head in agreement.

Altight Vinyl, here it goes.

Turning on the speakers, and setting all the knobs on the control panel to default, I took one long deep sigh, trying to let the mood sink into my mind.

Then, when I finally let the mood shift, I began to play the track.

The sound of a slot machine began to ring through the air as I let the sound of a symbol clash play along with beat for a short while. I knew that this was only the beginning though.

When I felt the time was right, I quickly switched the symbol for the sound of a heavy drop, one that rang with the noise of something buzzing heavily. The room instantly began to vibrate due to the weight of the bass, casuing the stage beneath me to shake.

I looked at the four ponies below, each of them watching with studious expressions none of them seem to be exactly excited about the beat of the song though.

Alright then time to take things to a new level.

I decided to throw in the noise of the symbols once again and I increased the Bass, increasing the weight of the drop.

That was even enough to fit my needs though. Nope, because shortly after that I began to quicken the pace of the beat which then began to move at the exact same pace as my heart beat.

I tossed in the sound of a whirring noise to fit the sound of the beat’s heavy thud as it faded in and out, which was now beginning to set the mood for me. I began to feel the beat shift its way into my body, almost as if it was guiding me to move with the music.

I looked at the three band members once again, who still had the same studious look. They seemed to show no sign of actually enjoying the music.

That’s it.

Eagerly, I increased the flow of the beat once again, this time with the sound of a drop present.

Then the final touch - the sound of something locking into place.

Now to line them all up for the shot…

The beat dropped heavily, catching even me off guard but I did not stop. I continued to fiddle with the dials and the turn tables, letting the music possess my very movements. By Celestia this drop was far beyond what I even expected. The music continued to let the beat drop in and out, the bass increasing with each cycle. The whirring noise turned into a sudden ray of some sort, creating an alien noise I’ve never heard before in my life.

To keep the ponies before wanting me, I began to tone down the pace of the music but I refused to lower the bass and beat of the song. That was the heart and soul of the song. I felt my breathing begin to grow heavy, and my mind began to slow down along with the beat, but I was far from done.

Once again, feeling the urge to give it all, I began to raise the pace of the song, fiddling through the console to toss another audio track into the song. It needed something extreme, something that would give it that extra kick.

Raising the beat once again, I decided to hold it off until I inserted that one bit which totally added to the mood.

Covered by the flow of the beat and the crash of the symbol, I unleashed the audio clip that I needed to send that kick.

“They’re breaking through the walls!”

Bingo.

The beat dropped once again, sending the feel of chills to run up my spine. It was so perfectly planned, I wished to give myself a high five. I knew I had no time to do that though for I needed to end this wonderful creation.

Furiously searching through the audio clips once again, and finding nothing worth using, I decided there was nothing better but the sound of the bass dropping real nice and loud.

So that’s what I used.

Although the sound of the beat still continued to ring in my ear, I knew I was panting really loud. My heart was still racing quickly.

Well, maybe a bit too quickly for at the end of it all, I remember falling straight to the ground and knocking out.

***
“Hey is she alright?”

“She seems to be waking up”

“She could be moaning”

“Why would she moan you idiot?”

“I don’t know what she’s dreaming about-”

SMACK

“Ow!”

Uhhh, my head.

I began to slowly stir my head, trying to regain all my thoughts. What just happened? I slowly began to open my eyes, trying to see where I was but I was immediately blinded by the bright light above.

Am I dead?

“Hey slow down their” a stern voice ordered, causing me to open my eyes wider. Although the bright light hurt my eyes, I was able to make out the black horse standing by my side who was next to the green horse.

“What…what happened?” I groaned, slowly placing my hoof on my head as I felt my head throb.

“Well, you passed out” the black stallion told me, flashing me his usual smile.

What, why?

“I passed out?” I asked confused. “Why?”

“Well” a voice said from the side, causing me to turn to my right side. There I saw Octavia and Rivers look at me with worried eyes. Rivers seemed to be the one talking.

“Judging by the way you got into the music, I’m surprised you didn’t get a nose bleed” He joked, putting on a smile. For some reason though, the look in his eyes showed he was worried.

“Wow, was I that into it?” I asked tiredly, looking at all the four horses who looked at each other with mixed expressions. There was a short silence as they looked at each other, deciding who should say something first.

“I thought you were going to hit your head on the console” the black pony chuckled, looking at everypony around him for approval. Instead they all scolded him, causing his smile to disappear.

Great, I looked like an idiot and I fainted. In front of Rivers and his friends…

“Other than that though” the green horse said, looking at each and every one of us, “that song was awesome!”

My spirits were lifted at the sound of his excitement.

“Really?” I asked the green horse, who quickly nodded his head in approval.

“For real, I thought this place was literally going to crack” he said, smacking his hooves together. He then lifted his hoof out towards me with a smile spread on his face.

“Respect” he laughed, waiting for me to give him a brohoof. Lifting my hoof up slowly, I gave the green horse what he wanted, giving the both of us a great feeling.

I looked around at the other ponies that looked at me with generous smiles. I was waiting for the feedback on my music from each and every one of them.

“Well, although I’m not very fond of such music” Octavia said flashing a weak smile, “I think it was really…organized”

It was obvious Octavia didn’t know how to explain the music but her words still gave me a nice happy feeling.

“Thanks Phil” I teased, instantly causing the mare to shake her head in frustration. With a laugh, I turned to face the black pony, who looked at me with an uncertain grin.

“To be honest” he began, “It seems to be risky. It being a new genre and all, I don’t know what to think on it…”

Well he sure knew how to kill my mood.

“But I think I’ll grow fond of it” he continued raising my spirits. “After all, those beats were not bad at all. It just needs more lyrics, that’s all”.

Again, he gave me a nice smile.

With my hopes high, I turned to Rivers who looked at me shaking his head in disapproval.

Out of the ponies, Rivers was shaking his head? What the buck?

“What’s wrong with the song?” I asked, completely worried that I screwed.

“Nothing’s wrong with the song” River sighed, still shaking his head. “It’s actually pretty good for a song created in a short time span” he continued, but I knew what he meant.

He was saying it was good for a song that didn’t have Soundwave.

“Then why are you shaking your head?” I asked, throwing my hoof in his direction.

Rivers then let out a small laugh and clicked his hooves together. “Because you’re gonna’ go far, kid!” he exclaimed, reaching over to shake my hair with his hoof.

And that was enough to lift my spirits really high. Almost a little too high, for I tried to get up and jump around in excitement, but I barely got off the ground for the throbbing pain in my head quickly brought me back down to the ground.

“Whoa, hold on their mustang” Rivers said, causing me to open my eyes in confusion.

“Mustang?” I repeated, feeling a bit weirded out by that word.

“Never mind that” Rivers warned, waving his hoof in dismissal. “How’s your head?”

“It’s been better...”

“Just take it easy and rest. You’re going to need to get your rest” the black pony told me, patting my forehead with a wet rag.

“How long was I out anyways?” I asked, closing my eyes to let the rag do its job of soothing my pain. And oh man did it feel good.

“Oh I don’t know, maybe three hours…”

Ohhh, that feels good. Hmm, three hours isn’t that-

“THREE HOURS!” I shouted, quickly getting up from the floor, extremely paranoid.

“Whoa hey what are you doing?” one of the band members called but I could not hear for I was more concerned about Soundwave and Pinkie. I completely forgot about them, and I needed to get Soundwave now!

“I have to go somewhere!” I shouted, instantly grabbing the attention of Octavia who knew what I was getting at. She quickly came over to my side, knowing we had to leave quickly.

“You can’t go anywhere though Vinyl” Rivers warned me, trying to follow me as I tried to make my way out the door.

I wasn’t listening though. I needed to get Soundwave.

This headache was not helping though. It was just really bad.

No Vinyl just keep going its nothing just-

“Gahh!”

A sharp pain spread across my head, making me scream out in pain.

“Vinyl Scratch!” Octavia shouted as I collapsed to the ground. I could hear the sounds of hooves quickly coming over to help me out.

“I’m okay” I groaned, as I slowly rolled on the ground, breathing heavily.

“No, you’re not” a voice said sternly. It sounded Like Rivers’.

“You’re going to have to stay here and rest” another voice pitched in, only causing my head to hurt more.

“No I need…to go…go get…” I grumbled, trying to plead but that did not happen.

I knew I would have no choice but to stay. I guess my head must have been hurting real bad from music, but I mean really? Why now? This never happened to me before.

“Joel” Rivers remarked, quickly grabbing my attention. “Do you think you can take her into my room?”

Wait I know that name…

There is only one pony I know in the entire world with a name like that.

“Wait” Octavia ordered causing me to finally open my eyes and see what was going on. She was laying down right beside me, holding my head up from the floor. With worried eyes, she began to slowly lift me up from the ground and brought me back on my four legs.

“Looks like she don’t need it” the black pony known as Joel said. How do I know that was his name? Because I knew who he was, that’s why!

“Especially from you” I snapped, getting a bit angry at the moment. Octavia let out a small gasp.

“Vinyl!” she whispered, as if trying to hush me, but I was a bit furious. After all, I don’t think I would be very fond of one of the ponies who hanged out with the ponies that ruined my high school years.

“Okay, okay calm down everyone” the green horse demanded, walking in between me and Joel. Oh Buck it, I’m going to call him Deadmau5 because that’s how I remember him!

“I’m calm” I lied, breathing heavily from both the pain in my head and the anger in my mind.

Rivers, who was watching from afar, finally began to walk closer to me. He had a stern expression fixated on his face. As he came closer to me, he placed his head next to my ear and began to whisper.

“Octavia told me where Soundwave is when you were knocked out. I called Pinkie and she said he’s fine. Now you don’t have to worry about it Vinyl okay?”

He then moved away from my ear and gave me a warm smile.

“Oh yeah” he whispered, glancing from side to side. “In case you haven’t noticed, that black horse over there is…”

“Deadmau5” I said coldly, not even bothering to whisper.

Rivers bit his lip for and stared at me for a couple of seconds. “The name gave it away didn’t it?” he groaned, which I responded with “A little”.

“Well, that leaves more room for you two to talk” Rivers said smiling, catching me off guard.

“What? Why do I have to sleep with him? Why not Octavia?” I whined, once again a little too loud.

“Uhh, just to be clear, I could hear you” Deadmau5 shot, raising his hoof to show he was present.

“Stay out of it man” Rivers shot, not looking away from me.

“Look, I know you two have a rough past. But look, he’s the closest thing to a doctor and he needs to keep a good eye on you”

“But I don’t want him to care for me!” I snapped, finding this was the wrong time to worry about such things. For Celestia’s sake I have a hammer smacking against my skull(not literally).

“Well, the only other place is the couch and I’m sleeping on there” Rivers winked, causing me to look at Octavia quickly.

“No, no, no!” Rivers said quickly shaking his head with wide eyes. “I’m sleeping with Jack over there” he explained, pointing his hoof over at the green pony who looked around as if he was completely lost.

Damn Vinyl, you know how to get on a pony’s good side.

“What’s going on?” Octavia asked looking at the two of us, wondering why I looked at her with big eyes.

“Nothing Octavia” Rivers assured gently. MY friend looked at us oddly for a couple of seconds until she realized there was no point in staring.

“So what do you say?” Rivers asked, causing me to consider his couch option. I mean, there couldn’t be anything wrong with that right?

“Can I just sleep with you?” I whined, not willing to face my demons at the moment. I didn’t want to deal with Deadmau5 right now, I just wanted to rest.

“Sure” Rivers said with a smile, giving me a wink

Oh sweet Celestia. Hopefully nothing crazy would go down-

“…But I’m not sleeping right now, unlike you who needs to get her rest, so off to the bedroom for you” Rivers quickly added with an evil smile.

Oh that prick.

***
Lying in Rivers’ bed, I could think about nothing but the charcoaled horse who continued to watch me with wide open eyes. The worst part is this bed is so damn comfortable and I can’t enjoy it.

And it’s been completely silent for ten minutes. Octavia and the others are in the music room, laughing and joking about Celestia knows what while I’m stuck here forced to stay in the bed next to a pony who hanged out with assholes.

I remember my dream, which showed Deadmau5 walking away from them, but that doesn’t mean anything though because he just walked away and didn’t say anything! He just let them punk on me, and that was not cool at all.

Damn, why can’t I just fall asleep already…?

“How’re you feeling?” Deadmau5 asked, causing me to flinch. Why didn’t he just remain quiet?

“I’m better…” I answered, trying my best to avoid conversation with him. I only continued to stare up at the celling, trying to think of a way to fall asleep faster…

“Do you want a cup of water or anything?” Deadmau5 continued, interrupting my thoughts.

“…No thank you” I grumbled, starting to pull the blanket over my face, hoping the darkness would help put me to sleep.

“Are you sure you don’t want anything. Maybe another blanket…”

“I would really like to get some sleep” I snapped, turning over to face the black pony who seemed to jump. He looked at me embarrassed, scratching the back of his head with his hoof.

“Okay then” he muttered. After that he did not say anything. Instead he just began to glance around the room, but not back at me.

That didn’t last long though.

“So…you seem ready for the Battle Royale” he mentioned, causing me to clasp my hooves over my face. I knew I wasn’t going to get any rest so I decided to do what he wanted.

“Okay, okay, fine, I’m listening, what do you want?” I hissed, rubbing my hoof on my forehead.

Deadmau5 looked down at the ground for a short while and took a deep sigh. He then looked back at me, with his usual expression.

“Look I’m going to go straight to the point” Deadmau5 shot. “I want to tell you I’m sorry-“

“Apology accepted” I said quickly, leaning back down on the bed. “Now goodnight”

“Hold on I ain’t finished” Deadmau5 snapped, catching my attention. “You know, I don’t even have to be doing this. I could walk out of here and just hang out with my friends and not giving a flying rat’s ass-”

“Then why don’t you?” I retorted, getting up from the bed once again. “You had no problem doing that when your buddies use to punk on me in the halls, so why not just do it now?”

“Because now I feel I have the right to say I’m sorry” Deadmau5 explained, pressing his hoof on his chest with force. “How could I say it back then? Tell you sorry and let them pick on you more?”

“You did let them pick on me” I barked, becoming angrier as this conversation continued. “You just walked away and left me to be their damn chew toy!”

Deadmau5 seemed to be growing frustrated as well.

“So why did they stop bullying you then?” he asked, staring at me with a judgmental stare.

He was in no position to judge though.

“Rivers was the reason” I answered, causing the dark pony to widen his eyes.

“If you knew that” he remarked, pressing his hoof on his chest again, “then you would know that I was there with him to teach those ponies a lesson”

My eyes widened and my entire body froze as I heard that sentence come from Deadmau5. Was he serious?

“That’s right Vinyl” Deadmau5 continued, lifting himself off the bed, “the pony you treated as an enemy was actually the one who helped you”

“..Wait” I began, trying to stop him to know more but I was cut short.

“Nah, forget it. I’ve said what I wanted to say” he shot giving me an icy cold stare.

“No, Deadmau5 I’m sorry…” I pleaded, begging him to stay. I really screwed up this time. I really did.

“You shouldn’t be apologizing” he snapped, causing me to jump. “You just shouldn’t say anything”

I tried to mutter something, anything, as the dark pony made his way to the door of the room. He looked back at me for a short while, giving me a disappointed look, and quickly shut the door behind him, leaving me in the room alone.

Silence.

Nothing but the sound of my breathing.

And my thoughts.

And eventually…

My eyes began to water up lightly, realizing that I should’ve just never said anything. I should’ve just left the past behind me, like what Octavia told me, but I didn’t listen. No instead I tried to be tough, picking on anything that reminded me of my past but that only screwed me over in the end.

Why couldn’t I learn to just keep my big mouth shut? Why did I always have to say the first thing to come into my mind? Stupid Vinyl, stupid brain, stupid everything…

The sound of the door creaking slowly caused me to wipe my eyes with my hooves, hoping to hide any evidence of me going soft.

“Vinyl?” a voice called from behind the door. Before I could decide who it was, Rivers poked his head out the door and looked at me with a worried expression.

“Are you okay?” he asked, slowly coming into the room and closing his door gently. I looked at Rivers with a fake smile, trying to make everything seem as if it was all okay, but when I tried to reply, my voice croaked.

Rivers’ muzzle turned into a frown as he heard my voice croak, and I knew I couldn’t lie to him.

I knew I couldn’t lie to myself anymore. Through frustration, I put my hooves over my face, and I began to do something I haven’t done since I was a philly. I began to sob. And sob, and sob…

“It’s okay” I heard Rivers assure as he came to the side of the bed and held me in his arms. I began to shake my head though.

“No…everything… Isn’t okay…” I sobbed, trying to steady my breathing but I couldn’t. My mind was just racing about so many things.

“Don’t stress about these little things” he said, patting my mane softly. “It will all work out..”

“But..but…” I sniffled, trying to hide the remnants of my meltdown. “I just can’t deal with anything anymore. I just hate everything right now!”

I couldn’t stand anything. Everything frustrated me, almost as if everything was out to get me.

“Vinyl” Rivers said, placing his hoof under my chin and tilting it in his direction. “I know how you feel. I’ve had that feeling before…”

“What…what do you mean?” I asked as he began to wipe dry tears from my face with his hoof.

“You’ve heard the song Vinyl” Rivers recalled, giving a weak smile. “I think you’re smart enough to know what it means.”

I looked at Rivers, imagining how he would’ve been in his old state. When he was jacked up on drugs. When he was lost.

“Life isn’t easy Vinyl” Rivers continued, gripping me tighter into his arms. “It’s full of misery and loss” he continued, stroking my mane gently. “But that’s because we tend to create our own problems”

“You think so?” I asked puzzled as to what Rivers was talking about.

“Well of course” he agreed, giving a dry laugh. “We have the ability to create our own problems. Just like we have the ability to create our own solutions”

Rivers glared at me with the last words for a long while, staring into my eyes for what felt like minutes.

“And we also have the ability to find those who’ll be able to pull us out of the holes we dig ourselves” he continued, rearing his head closer to mine.

I didn’t know whether to give in or not, but Rivers was not like any other pony I knew. His dark past seemed to say a lot about him, but the way he described problems…it was just too terribly true.
Soon, I was no longer hesitant and gave into the stallion’s call.

We let ourselves embrace each other slowly, holding onto each other and slowly grooming each other’s mane. I was not going to let this night escalate further than how it was going, but that was not on my mind for long. We ended the kiss shortly after, only to remain in the bed to enjoy each other’s company.

“I want you to know Vinyl” Rivers told me as he continued to pet my mane. “Sometimes trying to run from the past doesn’t always work out. Sooner or later, you’re going to have to face it eventually”

And he was right.

Rivers and Octavia were both right. This entire day, I’ve been trying to block out the past and ignore the inevitable. That only led to trouble though, so that meant something was wrong.

“Thank you Rivers” I sighed (much similar to the way Octavia usually did), and began to scoot closer to the stallion’s warm frame.

Questions still burned in my mind though and I wondered if I should ask them to Rivers…

No.

Just don’t ask anything Vinyl. Just leave it alone. I don’t want to ruin this moment with Rivers.

I began to grow cozy, finally letting fatigue creep into my mind which was no longer throbbing with pain.

But before I knocked out, I let my mind think about everything that happened the entire day, replacing the questions in my mind.

It was a really strange day, and even through it all I kept telling myself nothing was going to ruin it.

And although some things managed to get to me, in the end, I had a really good day, thanks to Octavia and Rivers.

…

Hmm.

I wonder how Soundwave handled his day with Pinkie Pie.

***
Pinkie Pie looked around her shop as she finally managed to tidy up everything after Soundwave’s destructive dancing spree. The pink mare, dirty from fragments of dust and food, took one long sigh as she finally stood proud in the middle of the shop.

“There!” she said to herself with excitement admiring the work around her. “How does it look Soundwave?” she asked, looking to her far left for the approval of the cybertronian. She never received on though for the cybertronian was still knocked out cold from his previous set of moves that immobilized him.

He was seated on a large chair of some sort, slumped over unconscious, staring downwards with a bank visor.

“Huh, guess he’s still asleep” she noted to herself, putting all her cleaning equipment away in a flash. Upon quickly returning, she began to trot over to the robot that was sound asleep, seeing he would not be aware of any strange movement happening before him.

Pinkie Pie was always fascinated by Soundwave, but considering he was an angry individual, she was never fond of getting too close to him.

Now it was a different story.

As Pinkie edged herself closer to the sleeping bot, she began to examine him from head to toe, trying to find any cool trinkets she could use while he was asleep. After scavenging for a long while though, she found nothing of interest.

“Aww” she whispered in disappointment, pouting in a childish manner. Suddenly the sight of something shining caught the attention of her eye, and when she turned to face it, she could see what it was.
It was a small button, directly above Soundwave’s chest. Pinkie Pie looked at the button with such interest. If there was anything Pinkie loved, it was buttons.

She liked pushing buttons even more.

As quickly as she could, she began to move her way to the top of Soundwave’s chest, who surprisingly did not react to the pony’s presence.

So, seeing that she was in the clear, Pinkamena placed her hoof over the button, causing a loud clicking noise to be heard. Pinkie cowered back momentarily, believing that she just woke up the huge robot, but that was not the case.

She saw that as well, for when she glanced up at the robot, she saw a large space in the robot’s cavity, causing the pink pony’s smile to grow wide as an idea popped in her head.

“Who’s saying that?” Pinkie said, looking up around her-

“No really, who’s saying that?”

…Uhhh…

Author's Note

Yep, here it is you guys. Sorry to keep you waiting. I hope you guys enjoy the chapter...I feel I could have done better but I promise the next chapters will clear up alot of whats going on.

Anyways enjoy :D

River's song can be heard here

Gravity by A Perfect Circle
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mjr2MF548G8

Vinyl's Dubstep song can be heard here (it's got a heavy drop so be careful)

Critical Error by Getter

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1wq1MP-JYTY

Oh and Soundwave's Break Dancing song was Flute Loop by Beastie Boyz...

Also...Soundwave is a bit more closer to hos animated counterpart due to taking a form in the MLP universe...

The Road to the Scrap Heap is Paved by Good Intentions...

“I don’t think we should be doing this Shockwave, Lord Megatron will not-“

“Lord Megatron? How long will you refer to him as your Lord you lumbering rust bucket. In this time of the war, I’m certain that there will be nothing left to rule if a new leader isn’t established”.

“What you speak of is TREASON! I only helped because I thought it was for the Decepticon cause” spat the green cybertronian.

“IT IS FOR THE DECEPTICON CAUSE!” the Purple Scientist retorted. “And you dare to turn me over to the likes of Megatron, Shockblast? After Stellar Cycles of helping me? How will he know you gained this information? Give me one LOGICAL reason on how you could have acquired such Info. You do not think Megatron will hesitate to extinguish your spark if he found you played a part in helping plan his assassination?”

The Decepticon stopped in his tracks, left speechless. A sound I quite enjoyed. But sadly, the other bot was still rambling.

It never ended quickly for him.

“When I rip Megatron from his throne, I’ll be the one to lead the Decepticons to victory…” The purple bot was rambling around his lab. To me, it looked like a communications nest, with all that wiring, but after months of gathering intel I knew better. “… using the only true master: Pure Logic!”

Always with the logic. That’s all the short circuited scientist ever talked about. Out of all the traitors who have tried countless times to overthrow Megatron, I always saw Starscream as the most futile. This guy, though, is changing my opinion.

“Megatron wastes his precious resources into a war he cannot win and…”

Seriously this guy never shuts up, even when he’s alone.

Oh, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Soundwave although a lot of my ‘comrades’ refer to me as many other names such as Extortionist, Black-Mailer, and personal Lap Dog. I like to look at myself as an Opportunist though. I am the eyes and ears of the Decepticon cause, considering I’m the Communications Specialist that’s runs this business (with all due respect to Megatron)

“How do you plan to terminate Megatron, exactly?” Shockblast spat. “That bot has dealt with so many traitors I’m sure there’s no way this plan can succeed”

Congratulations kid you earned a medal for pointing out the obvious. Shockwave, on the other hand, is too arrogant to ever get that to his head.

“I mean…” continued Shockblast, “All I’ve been doing is gathering parts and dealing with Swindle to help you modify the Space Bridge which, to me seems…”

You are dumber than an insecticon, I swear.

“…You’re trying to run away or something?”. If I wasn’t worried about giving away my position I would’ve gone down to the lab to kick his exhaust port myself. I couldn’t give my position away like that though, so up here in the vents would have to do for now. But honestly where did Shockwave even find this bot?

“Brother you worry too much…” I forgot they’re related. A result of a split protoform distributing there sparks evenly. But despite resemblance, the two were nothing alike. “… As you know, the Space Bridge allows us to travel distant universes far and wide.”

I knew his plan. I’ve been reporting my findings back to Megatron for quite some time, but I’ve held off some intel to ‘connect the dots’. It was insane and honestly I was just sticking around to see these two get themselves killed.

“…Today we make history. Thanks to your help I have been able to amplify the space bridge to not travel universes, but to cross dimensions.”

Wait, what the Scrap? That wasn’t the plan originally. He previously stated he was intended to amplify the space bridge to travel into the heart of Unicron to gather dark energon. Then he would create weapons distributed with Dark Energon to mercenaries. It was a plan that was loosely based, and obviously, the two would not survive a nano-click in the heart of the beast. Still it actually proved a threat against Megatron and as the communication officer, it was my duty to report these findings. Now though, something wasn’t adding up.

“There is a fundamental theory out there…”

As a Communication Officer, I myself have an interest in science, but Shockwave knows how to ruin my interest.

“….States that universes repeat, which leads to the possibility of parallel or similar universes. Thus, if I can amplify a frequency to reach out these universes I can gather coordinations to acquire the Dark Energon we desire”.

Shockblast only looked precautious. ‘Dark Energon only comes from Unicron how do you plan…”

“There is a universe out there, which promises an abundant amount of Dark Energon , with a different side effect…”
Shockblast protested,

“What do you mean?”

Yeah what did you mean Shockwave?

Shockwave only glance at his apprentince and turned from the control panels. I followed his movements, trying to piece together the true intentions of their plan. Finally he came to a halt in front of metallic blinds that seemed to guard the doctor’s true intentions. As Shockwave interacted with the console in front of him, I focused my attention to the Metallic blinds which lifted up to reveal a glass window sealing in nothing but darkness.

“Ready to see the future, Shockblast?” Shockwave asked, rather eerily.

Before his assistant can reply, Shockwave dialed a knob that illuminated the dark room.

I narrowed my eyes as I saw the window of the room, splattered with a dark purple color. I knew that was energon but none like I’ve ever seen before. Dark energon possibly? Dark energon never glowed vibrantly like that though.

But that’s not what caught my attention. The creature inside was the center of my attention.

“What in the name of Primus is that?!” shrieked Shockblast.

For a Decepticon, he seemed to have the courage of a pathetic Autobot scout.

The creature lumbered around, pounding its fist on the walls and slumping to one side. Its body was ridden with dents and scratches and drenched with the vibrant substance wherever it walked.

Shockwave looked at his prize possession with great admiration. Most Decepticons ruled him out as insane. Sadly as much as I despised him, I saw him as my equal.

“Before you retrieved the last few Items to enhance the space bridge, I had my first trial”. Shockwave never removed his gaze from the creature. “Very unprofessional, yes, but sometimes they say, the best discoveries in science happen on accident.” He turned his single eye to his brother now. “I ran a quick trial and before I could enter any coordinates, the machine acted on its own, as if it randomized a destination. I stood there bewildered at this ‘Fine’ specimen…”
Doesn’t look so fine to me.

“…out of the bridge into my Lab. Before I could act any further the bridge began to close within itself. To prevent any damage to the bridge, I shut down the system, but not before I got my hands on the coordinates the system randomized.”

He looked around now, as if to expect any one else in the room. The mad-bot continued. “The coordinations, led to an alternate Cybertron, which seemed to be streaming with the substance that creature had. It was Dark Energon, but none like ours.” Shockwave gleamed at Shockblast now.

“It has the ability to raise the dead”

That’s blasphemous but yet…It isn’t of our world. It could be possible. But the fact does not help when a substance as dangerous as that finds its way into the hands of a maniacal assassin. And Shockwave was never short of allies.

“How do you know?” Shockblast exclaimed, with a hint of curiosity.

“I’ve run test on the subject and have even run test on decease cybertronians. Well, most of them were deceased.”
Shockblast glared at his sinister brother.

“I needed to run multiple trials along with a control, you wouldn’t understand. Sadly I cannot weaponize this energon for it is too unstable. I needed live samples of this substance and the only way to get them…” Shockwave narrowed his optic to the space bridge.

He was willing to travel to another dimension, to overthrow Megatron? There had to be more to the picture.
Shockwave turned back to the controls in front of the glass window, turned the lights off, and shut down the blinds. My circuits were racing. What does Shockwave plan to do with Dark Energon? There was an answer to that question but was he really that insane. Apparently his brother thought the same.

“So you plan to assassinate Megatron by letting Zombies run free.” Shockblast asked, following his brothers footsteps as he walked to the Space Bridge control panel. “are their bites infectious?”

Shockwave didn’t even turn around. His actions said it all.

“Shockwave?”

“Survival of the Fittest” Shockwave stated, finally breaking the silence.

“What?”

“Only the strong survive brother. The weak perish” answered Shockwave not turning from the console.

He was truly mad. I couldn’t stay here in the vents and let him plan out this assault. I had to act out fast. This wasn’t for Megatron anymore. What this scientist proposed was madness. If his plan succeeded there will be no cybertronian left. It will lead to our own extinction. I had to stop him.

“You have to have a cure or somethi-“. Shockblast was still babbling. It was only obvious he was welled up with fear.

“…You ask too many questions, why don’t you ask our visitor…”

Visitor? I scanned the room thoroughly for any other Cybernetic organisms present in the room. Who could he- Oh scrap.

I quickly transformed and tore through the vents in the upper ceiling bringing down wires and machinery as I came down. No sooner as I fell through, a shot erupted from Shockwave’s pulse cannon in the area where I once camped. I came up and holstered out my Concussion Blaster aiming directly at Shockwave and aiming my shoulder cannon directly at Shockblast.

The room was silent.

I gazed at Shockwave into his single yellow optic as he stared back into my red visors. Shockblast was not my target.

“It was only a matter of time Soundwave” snapped Shockwave. His voice was so dreadful and arrogant. I felt that was enough of a reason to take him out then and there.

“It would only be a matter of time until you knew our true intentions to modifying this Space Bridge. I hope that pathetic story of mercs, is helping Megatron rest a little more comfortably during the moons.”

“What you speak of Shockwave is madness and you know it.” I replied.

“No Soundwave, it is simply Evolution. Soon those who cannot manage to live will perish and leave way for a more adequate species” Shockwave gleamed at me wondering what my next move was. I will not underestimate him, he has the tendency of being to analytical. I decided to just keep him talking.

“What you speak of is genocide. Do you really plan on using these monstrosities for your will?”. This was different. Megatron was no longer my main priority, only the fate of Cybertron, and these two lugheads.

“NO” Exclaimed shockwave, a glint of orange appearing in his optic. “It is extermination, and it will wipe Cybertron of the scum of this world. There will be no more war when I’m done with my plans-“

“Just hungry ravenous zombies I presume?” I retorted.

Shockwave fell silent and still had his weapon risen on me. I came to realize that it would be almost impossible to take both of them out. I’ve taken on many Cybertronians directly but these two were different. Their skills equaled mine, if not surpassed mine. I needed to act fast. I looked over quickly at Shockblast who stood there looking me dead in the visor. Maybe he wasn’t as pathetic as I thought.

Shockwave did not drop his gaze. I decided to plan things quickly. If I try to fight both, I’m bound to die by one of their hands and the plan continues. If I kill one, I may be killed in the process so that’s a negative. It seemed hard to devise a plan. Then it hit me. I’ve been to focus on shedding blood that I didn’t realize the main goal was to stop their goal. Maybe if I-

VRAK!

I ducked just in time to dodge the twin duo’s shots. By primus that would’ve took my head off. I needed to find a way to distract the two without getting blasted before I destroy the Space Bridge. Then in the corner of my visor I saw a crate of energon. Now the tables were going to turn.

“Ravage and Lazerbeak: Eject. Operation: Termination”. More like operation ‘save my exhaust port’. I ejected the two out of my chest to allow me cover fire. I will not underestimate my Allies but they’ll only be capable to take on one.

As I dove to retrieve the box of energon, I saw that my cassette-bots took on the weakest member, Shockblast. That left me with the coldblooded Shockwave. I turned my head over the table, only to have two lazers pass by my head. I quickly jumped up and shot my concussion blaster aimlessly, trying to at least startle my attacker. It did not work. Shockwave was a walking calculator and if he saw that there wasn’t a chance he’d be hit he wouldn’t budge. Fortunately I possessed the same ability.

I kept firing at the doc who was now beginning to realize my shots were becoming more accurate.

He finally got the message when my shot directly hit him in his right shoulder.

He fell back and retreated behind a center console. Now was the chance to end this mad scientist’s dreams once and for all. I picked up the crate of energon and lobbed it over where Shockwave crouched, until I saw Ravage fling across the room and smash into the crate. I quickly looked to my left and saw that Shockblast was grabbing Lazerbeak by both wings and split her down the middle. With a triumphant look he gazed at me ready to work his pulse cannon on me, until I glanced over to my side to see Shockwave blast me with his pulse cannon. I flinched as the the blast met with my right shoulder, and I felt my finger clutch onto the trigger.

VAPP!

I saw that my shot hit the Space Bridge’s control panel and I felt accomplished. I somewhat foiled Shockwave’s plan but it wasn’t over. I got up one more time to finish off the Traitor aiming my sights down the weapon…

ZZZZ!

Oh Primus, gahhh that hurt. ughh this pain isn't stopping. What’s going on? I glanced up quickly to see Shockblast holding a cannon of some sort in his hand. It was a big sjhoulder mounted cannon that seemed to be generating electricity from the front of the barrel. I can feel my body tightening, my circuits are clenching up. Then I found myself transforming! I tried to revert back into my robot mode but I couldn’t. Did he fry my transformation cog? No that would’ve left me in robot mode and the pain would have not been as bad as this.

“Hey Shockwave I got him…Shockwave?’. I was on the floor, close to reverting back to my Walkman disguise. Why did I pick this piece of scrap for an alt mode again?

“The space bridge is malfunctioning, I can’t control it. The consoles fried!” shrieked Shockwave.

Shockblast walked over to my side ignoring his brother. “The prototype worked Shockwave. What do we do with Soundwave? ”

This guy was oblivious to everything around him seriously.

He was now towering over me now, with a hint of laughter in his voice as he said, “This here is a weapon design I patched up myself. It targets the Transformation cog and reverses its effect”. He knelt down next to me, and despite the pain I tried to lash out at him. I couldn’t though. I was immobile.

“Best part of the B.F.G. though” Shockblast continued. He liked this. “It locks you in your altmode”. The deranged bot stood up from where he knelt and kick me in my sides. It was nothing compared to this pain as I felt electricity spark through me, my circuits frying from the inside. I finally fell victim to its effects and transformed back into my alt mode. Despite the pain though, I was able to still hear and see what was going on.

Apparently, Shockblast was so caught up with torturing me, he forgot about his brother, scrambling through the controls to fix my handy work.

Shockblast nearly knelt down to lift me up in is palm. His brother turned back, his optic now gleaming red. I think he could melt a hole into someone’s head with that stare.

“DON’T JUST STAND THERE HELP ME-“. Apparently Shockwave didn’t have time to finish. There was an explosion far from the back of the lab, and the shockwave (ironic yes) caused Shockwave and Shockblast to fling from the ground. In my case I flung from Shockblast’s palm soaring through the air.

I was flailing in all directions, spinning in all angles, until I found myself flailing forwards into the Space Bridge . I forgot about everything in the world and hoped that wherever I was going, wasn’t filled with energon-thirsty zombots.

I felt my circuits melting as I passed through the space bridge to the other Cybertron. As the second opening sprouted open I saw a bright light. Was I slipping into stasis? Wait no, stasis I heard results in lights dimming and-

SHWAAA

I was shot out of the portal up above the ground. I knew that because as soon as I popped out I was hit by a bright shine of a large star in the sky. Was this Cybertron in its glory days? Well for me there was never any glorious days back when Cybertron was war free.

Then I remembered what follows after popping out of a semi-high altitude (I couldn’t really tell though): Gravity.

I was spinning down all the way to the ground. I swear my senses were begininning to fail on me, for all I saw on the way down was a variety of bright colors. That is until I hit something. That hurt more than getting bit by a sharkticon I’ll give it that. I came tumbling down from where my body received its blow and starting bouncing off these light shaded rods, slowly descending closer to the ground. Each smack wasn’t as bad as the first, but it still was not pleasant.

Finally after what felt like stellar cycles, I bounced off the last rod and found myself falling face(?) first into the ground. This ground was not of Cybertronian origin though. It was green and- THUD!

I smacked the floor so hard my alt mode’s small frame bounced and I found myself laying upwards. That last fall hurt almost as bad as the first. I think my tape deck compartment cracked. Oh well at least the falls were over. Now, I had to find out where I was.

This wasn’t Cybertron, I knew that. Looking up at the bright sky I saw clouds and the vibrant glow of this planet’s sun, but those light shaded rods were not nowhere close to cybertronian. In fact they weren’t really rods, more so like light organic buildings.

Wait, I’ve seen these before. On a particular planet inhabited by…humans. They called these structures trees if I could recall.

Was I back on earth? No I couldn’t. After working so hard with the Decepticons to get our sorry tailpipes back to our home planet, I end up right where I started?

I was so enveloped In my own rage I simply lashed out every insult I could. That scrapping scientist just had to tarnish everything with his obsession with playing god. That arrogant junkion could never be anything to the likes of Primus or Unicron.

Well I foiled his plans, and this is my cost for that. After all they say the road to the scrap heap is paved out by good intentions. Honestly though, being stranded back on earth and locked in my alt mode was a punishment far worse than death. Staring up at the sky and being surrounded by trees is going to result in me either losing my sanity or dying of boredom. I honestly preferred dying of boredom.

Oh well, I guess I’m just going to have to wait here and stare up at these clear skies. If I wasn’t so cold blooded, I would’ve found an interest in earth’s skies. Much cleaner and lively than Cybertron’s darkened skies, a result of eons of warfare. Honestly though I’ve never-

SNAP!

What was that? I couldn’t exactly turn this damn body to work, but luckily my curcuits weren’t fully fried to the point where it impaired my senses. This time though, I began to hear rustling of leaves and footsteps. I’ve always had a special ability to amplify Soundwave frequencies which have allowed me to gamble with many cybertronians back in my time.

But if my circuits were partially fried, what if my amplifier is going haywire and the owner of these noises were farther then it seemed? Well it’s not like I want them to find me. Usually I have the habit of tearing apart houses, of the insects that come and use me for their personal interest.

That dreaded music, I hate it with all my spark. Noisy nonsense that processes nothing more than happiness into those pathetic fleshlings. The thought itself made me sick.

That’s when I heard voices.

“Apple Bloom, don’t you think were a little far from home”, Sweetie Belle mumbled. The white filly with the pink and purple mane was slowly following her two companions who were clearly ahead.

“Don’t sweat it Sweetie Belle! We’ve only been walking in a straight line this whole time!” the orange Pegasus reassured her.

“Yeah and even if we did get lost, that still won’t stop the Cutie Mark Crusaders!” added Apple Bloom, her hoof in the air and looking back at her friends triumphantly, her bow swaying at the same time.

“Umm, Apple Bloom that clearly did not help” said Scootaloo, who shot a look at the yellow earth pony.

“N-no I’m okay guys” Sweetie Belle muttered. “We’ve never wondered this far before in the Everfree forest though so I’m a tad bit nervous”.

“We’re Cutie Mark Crusaders Sweetie Belle, cutie marks just don’t pop out of nowhere, we got to earn ‘em!” Apple Bloom stated, although her assertive manner looked funny.

Sweetie Belle perched up her head and looked at her two companions. Scootaloo seemed to have wandered off from their ‘straight path’, directing her gaze past a couple of trees. Apple Bloom glanced as her orange friend wandered off and glanced at Sweetie Belle. Sweetie Belle only shrugged and the two began to follow their curious companion. No sooner as they started to follow they heard Scootaloo shout out, “Hey guys look I found something”

What. In. The. Name. Of. Primus?

I think maybe my circuits are shorted because right now I’m looking at a colorful mammalian creature staring down at me. I’ve seen these creatures on Earth before; I think they’re called horses if I can remember. But these creatures are-

“What did you find Scootaloo?”

Yeah. The horse was able to talk. Now two others accompanied this orange creature, their heads peering over me. The two others were white and yellow and looked down at me with big luminous optics. One apparently had a horn attached to their head. They poked their heads over me in a Y formation similar to the weapon that immobilized me. I swear if I ever get back to Cybertron I’m going to slowly extinguish both Shockblast and Shockwave’s sparks slowly and painful-

“What does this button do?”, the yellow one exclaimed, pressing down on my shoulder. She pressed on the eject button, and my tape deck compartment shot open.

The three horses retreated from the sight of it opening. I felt a sense of relief when they left but that was short lived. They came back, towering over head and began to talk amongst one another.

“What do you think it does?” Scootaloo asked, staring at the weird rectangular object on the floor.

“I don’t know Scootaloo but should we leave it here or take it back with us?” Apple Bloom replied, eyes still gazing upon the weird artifact.

“I think I know what that is” Sweetie Belle finally said.

The two other Crusaders glanced up at the Unicorn, confused as to hear how she would know what such an object was.

If the white one says Decepticon I’m Scrapped…

“It’s a sort of Music Player, I think” Sweetie Belle said, looking at her two friends.

“How do you know?” Scootaloo asked puzzled. Apple Bloom nodded her head in agreement.

“Well if you look at it, it has buttons on the bottom that say play, record, and all that other mumbo jumbo. I know those signs anywhere”.

The two friends looked at their white toned companion, and did not deny her musical knowledge considering she had a talent for singing.

That’s when Apple Bloom’s eyes brightened up. “Guys I know how to get our cutie marks”.

Okay so I got lucky. These horses had no clue what I really was. Wait shouldn’t horses in general not have a clue? Damn what kind of earth did I get warped into.

“…Well who else in all of Equestria has a passion for…thingies like this?” I heard these three rambling for quite some time. It was really getting to me. Suddenly I felt myself getting lifted up from the ground. Well at least i don’t have to worry about dying of boredom.

“Look at it Sweetie Belle” shot Apple Bloom who pointed at the Cassette Player in Scootaloo’s mouth. “The way it looks just screams her name out”. The yellow pony was prancing up and down with glee.

Scootaloo spat out the cassette player. “Well if you really think its hers, we should head back and give it to her then”.

Sweetie Belle looked at her companions immediately and did not renounce that idea.

“Fine. Lets go Cutie Mark Crusaders!” Apple Bloom commanded and the three began to walk. Scootaloo bent down and pick up the cassesete player in her mouth.

“Now, which way did we come from again?” Apple Bloom muttered. Both her friends heard though.

‘What!” they both shrieked. Apple Bloom looked at them and laughed.

“You should’ve seen the look on your faces!” she said giggling as she proceeded down and took a right. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle shared a look and the two proceeded down after their friend, The cassette player still in the orange Pegasus mouth.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders descended down the path they came, singing and chatting (Scootaloo muffling words through the object in her mouth)

“Man I can’t wait to see the look on her face when we give her back her music thingy-ma-jobber!” Apple Bloom exclaimed.

“Yeah, when we give it back to Vinyl Scratch, we are for sure to get are cutie marks!” Sweetie Belle replied.

What the scrap is a Vinyl Scratch?

Interlude: Meanwhile, in the Multiverse...

"Cheetor!"

"Huh, what?!"

The yellow cybernetic racer shifted in his seat as he was awoken by the sight of projectors and holograms around him buzzing ecstatically and an enraged Silverbolt shaking him.

"Is it me, or do you get the feeling that something somewhere, in another universe, a large mass of chaos so abundant, so vast, so frenetic, is threatening to pull apart the very fabric of time and space itself. Like the mere coalition of a single universe from entropic expansion resulting in the collision of a universe becomes a universe of itself that is colliding into yet another conjunct universe?"

"...Uh, isn't that the whole point of Axium Nexus Silverbolt? Like...the very purpose of our existence?"

A heavy silence fell upon the entire communications office.

"Wow...now that you mention it..."

Cheetor turned to the holograms and began to stroke his faceplate quietly as Silverbolt began to examine his fingertips with intensive curiosity.

"...You've been hitting the cyberpipes once again, haven't you Silverbolt?" a stern tone ascended from behind the two, breaking Cheetor's chain of thought.

"It's all part of the great enlightenment Depth Charge. How are we to call ourselves an advanced technorganic transcendent race when we cannot even delve into the very center of what comprises our very elements?"

"Face it Bolt, you're a short-circuiter."

"That's what the Government wants you to believe..."

"Oh primus here we go..."

"Cheetor, are you getting a load of this?"

"Cheetor agrees with me, he patrols the very streets and enacts in the code of conduct. He knows there are ties severed."

The three babbled for quite some time until Silverbolt's trip took a hold once more.

"...Do you all recall that time that strange brown four legged creature with a symbol of some sort attached to its behind that came in that strange blue box?"

"Just another bad trip Silverbolt..."

"Actually Depth Charge, he's correct. Even came with another grey creature with that funky looking stare."

Cheetor's servos shivered as he recalled the ditzy stare that haunted him for hours after the duos sudden dissapearence.

"Did they come up in the data base?"

"Nope, completely slipped by the system, only thing the left was a quantum stream that trailed back to various other locations within the databanks."

"...Well, that's just prime."

"I take it Commander Megatron had a feel day?"

Silverbolt let out a loud snort and shook his head.

"You are completely clueless Depth Charge"

"Huh?!"

"...AHAHAHAHA!"

"Cheetor?! What's so funny?"

"That explains it!"

"Explains what?"

"My hands" Silverbolt blurted, creating a quick silence in the room.

"Urgh, sorry..."

"It explains why it may have ever came in the records."

"Oh by Primus what happened?"

"Well..."

(+/-)

During the incident

"Okay furry little creatures, by the orders of the high council you are to follow me, relinquishing all rights, properties, universal entitlements...Megatron, Commander Megatron, leader of the Deceptico-...Dr...who?...wait, that...interesting...By universal regulations you are to stand down...What do you mean the universe is in danger, there's always something in danger, do you have any idea where you are?...Hmm, okay maybe you do...You dare challenge my authority Have I not addressed who I am? Do I not make myself clear? I AM MEGATRON!...Don't you dare turn away from me...I will find you both, tear you limb from limb if I must...Hold still? Is such even a request?...Wait what are you...HAHAHA, are you threatening me with a mere stick, such technology proves uselAGGGHHHHHH...."

(+/-)

"...That is the greatest thing...I have ever heard..." muttered Silverbolt before dropping to the floor in a spiraling fit of laughter.

"Megatron still shows his face after the incident?" Depth Charge asked in confusion.

Cheetor nodded his head.

"The bot has an ego, suffers from an almighty God-Complex that not even Primus himself can master. He went through great lengths to erase the incident from existence. Not from me though. Much too quick."

"Well Commander Humiliation aside, what was the incident with foreigners?"

"Hmm...couldn't get much out of that. They seemed to be in a rush and the brown one kept sputtering on and on and on about random jargon. What I do remember however, is the discussion of space bridge traveling, something he had prior knowledge of. So that can only mean he has visited other cybertronian singularities."

"Dddddespite not being a cybertronian..." Depth charge added.

"Meaning..." Depth Charge chimed.

"...Our universe is not exactly the center of the universe, but could in fact be the center of our universe, meaning that our universe is in fact a universe spiraling around an even larger universe..."

"Wait...wait, wait, wait...wait...what?"

Silverbolt and Cheetor locked optics with one another, stared for nanoseconds, and then began to question their very own existence as they became lost in their servos.

Depth Charge watched on disappointedly, shaking his head the entire time.

"Morons."

It was just another day in the world of Axium Nexus.

(-)

"Scratchy, you ever think that there our other versions of ourselves, out there in the galaxy?"

"Hmm. It is quite plausible, given how vast the miraculous universe is. Just thinking about it now fascinates me, how marvelous such things come to be, the very fascination of its meaning and purpose, the very state of-"

"Scratch, there's a reason I never finished college, and it was because of tings like that."

"Octavia, must you be so blatant at times? Just imagine what it must feel to be out there amongst the stars."

"Mot definitely'll feel hot, I'll say that much."

Vinyl Scratch turned to Octavia who mocked her with a devious smile.

"C'mon scratchy, you only know I'm messing with yah."

"Yah Scratch, lighten up."

"Ohhhh, you stay out of this Sir Blaster?"

"Sir?!"

From the ground level where the two lay on the blue grassed slope, a large grey and blue robot sat upright and cocked on eye towards Vinyl Scratch.

"I am far from a sir, since a sir couldn't pump a mix like I ever could!"

"Yeah, Blasty has it down!"

Silence fell upon the entire group as the bot with the purple autobot badge and the white mare with the blue satin bowtie gave her a perplex look that resembled confusion and...err, well...something else.

"Sometimes I don't think I need to question how you didn't make it past college..."

"Oh, shots fired!" Blaster announced as he transformed into his boombox form announcing "ROUND ONE: FIGHT"

The two mares stared at Blaster as he had at Octavia, causing the bot to cease the music.

"...I take it someone quit to the main menu?"

BUH DUM TSS

"...Octavia, I still question why you keep him around?"

The grey punk pony let out heavy shrug.

"Meh, he makes killer music, and does well at being a pretty rad equalizer."

"You both know I can hear you right? Especially you Bon Bon..."

"The name's, Vinyl Scratch" she muttered through clenched teeth.

"Ah, mhmm, Bun Bun."

"...Octavia, by the flank of the goddesses, can we throw him back to the portal from hence he came?!"

"Sure, as soon as the princesses become loving goddesses and King Sombra becomes the embodiment of evil."

After a long pause, Vinyl's face cracked a slow smile that slowly began to sputter fits of giggles before becoming a spirit of hysterical paroxysm. Not long after, Octavia fell into suit and crashed onto the floor as well.

Blaster watched on as the two mares rolled around in their own laughter, wandering what he was doing with these two. He then remembered how it totally beat filing papers and sending messages, especially when Octavia always wanted to loot something.

"Hahaha, so, Octavia, do you thin you are ready for the huge gig coming up?"

"Meh, no need. I already one by default."

"Won? By default...how...but...it was only a few days away..."

The white mares ears fell to the sides of her head as Blaster crossed his arms, gave a smirk, and waved his hand passively.

"You scared everyone out of the competition, didn't you?" she muttered with a straight face as her facial features became fixated to one expression: disappointment.

"You could say that," Octavia sighed.

"Um, you think we should tell her that driving into a river isn't exactly-"

"SHHHH!"

"WHAT?!"

Vinyl's eyes burned bright red as she stared grimly into Octavia's soul, which quickly abandoned all hope and floated away with the stars.

"Hehehe, I can explain Scratchy..."

Vinyl was not hearing it though, and as she drew nearer, Octavia knew her life was done.

"Uh, Blaster, a little help?...uh, Blaster, now's a good time too-"

Turning her head, Octavia could see that Blaster had ran off, a trail of dust outlining the bumps on the hill as he shouted aloud "YOU'RE ON YOUR OWN...."
"Hehe Vinyl let's just-"

"Talk?" Vinyl grinned darkly as her face was but mere inches away from Octavia. Ocvtavia took one large gulp, and accepted her fate.

'Well, at least I die good looking.'

(+)

"Octavia, do you ever wonder if out there, somewhere, there may be alternate us? I mean, if there is alternate you and me?" I asked.

Octavia gave me a strange perplexed look, one that questioned my actions within River's home, but I gave her a baffled look that totally threw that out the window. Although, had she known what happened last night, I'm sure she would have been confused...maybe even would want to kill me...

"Hmm, it is possible given how vast and abundant the universe seems, although with Celestia in control of the Sun, and Luna with the moon, it is hard to make of that."

"Even with Soundwave as evidence otherwise?"

"Hmm, well you see..."

Octavia lifted a hoof to her mouth, as if to say something, but lowered her eyes and began to think.

And she thought for a long, very long while. Maybe for a couple of minutes or so.

"Umm, Octavia," I asked, "are you okay?"

"Uhh, yeah. I just...just need some time to think."

And it seemed she really needed to think because eventually she sat down on the patch of grass and looked up at the sky in silence, as if frozen.

...

IIIII may have screwed up a tad bit.

I think I threw her into one of those....man what is the word...man, Octavia's good with the big words...Existency Crisises? Eh, close enough.

...Actually, come to think of it, if there is another me, can I feel their pain if they get hurt? Wait, what if the other me...disappears, or goes poof? Does that mean I go...poof?

Does that mean...whoa...whoa...

Imma need to sit down and think this one through...

(+)

"So you're telling me that the only way you were able to link with me and become a Cassette bot is because-"

"You have a transdimensional link to a higher source that allows omnipotent change and boundless capacity that is sustained by and from the creator!" The pink robopony flustered before giving me a wide flawless smile.

My optic twitched heavily as even I could not put such a thing into context. Was it something that she pressed?

"Pinkie," I said, "I need to know how you were able to change."

"Welllll it's not easy to explain. Twilight calls it plot armor but I don't know much about all that smarty stuff, so I can't really help."

"Plot...what? Like with...stories, tails, legends? The work of mythos? How does that entail into reality?"

"I guess. Speaking of stories, I have one for you that MAY be able to help you!"

If adds some clarity, I'd be all for it. But this is Pinkie. There's little clarity in such simplicity.

(=)

"Okay so first off, we must enter, the Pinkie Zone, wooooo...No, not cutting it?...okay then...well when you were resting I decided to take a sneak peek into your compartment...no that is not invasion of privacy...I wanted some cookies...wait so that's also not an oven? Well than...Anyways, something glowed inside you, something purple and blue, and it called to me, something about a flame, the future and all that?...okay maybe I was mking some stuff up, but something did glow, and when I touched it, I found myself surrounded by three of you....well kind of, they were a little more robot-y and had names like Silver Bullet, Deaf Charge, and Cheetos. They were in this huge room with lots and lots of screens that showed all this strange different places with numbers and colors and...hmmm, something about it being a transuniversal transit...yep, basically a whole lot of universes...anyways, I left and met a very mean green robot...he had a God Complex and I told him...Yes, that was his name! How did you know?...Oh...what a meanie....maybe in every universe they are the same...I tried to tell him who I was, but he began blasting holes everywhere with that big cannon of his. I think he hit a couple robots but I don't know. I ran away from him and kept running until I ran into GASP I ran into Dr. Whooves and Derpy and they looked so scared and shocked to see me as they went into that little blue box of theirs. I'll tell you though, it isn't that small from the inside, it's huge actually it's got...I'm getting what?...Oh, no this is important because they asked me how I got there and I told them everything I told you up until this point where I'm telling you everything I began to tell them from that point. They didn't believe me, but I told them about how they got there, and they told me that they wouldn't believe me, so it didn't make a lot of sense, so in the end they told me a very long story that would probably be too long, so to some it up shortly, they travel across dimensions too...yes, they are from this world. They don't live very far actually, Derpy is the mailmare and tends to come around every week....oh you will? Well be careful, Derpy can be very shy...BUT going back to my story, I went with the Dr. and Derpy and next thing I know, I find myself in an alternate world like ours where everything is opposites and Vinyl Scratch and Octavia are enemies...well it seemed like that. Derpy kept running after the two since Vinyl kept running after Octavia, saying she was gonna stick something up her...Oh too much? Okay. Well after that, we went to more universes, but pretty much the Dr. was saying that the universes were mushing together, which sounded cool, but then he said it was like mixing a lot of bad ingredients together which is a big NO NO! But at the end of the day we saved the dimensions...sort of!...Yes there's more...don't fall asleep again unless you want to hear the important part!...Okay, so finally we ended up somewhere dark with a bright blue light in someplace called HAZBRO. It was kind of scary, but I was able to talk to the giant blue thing while Derpy and the Dr. couldn't. The thing didn't say much except 'consume' a lot, but I'm sure it was nothing bad because the light felt peaceful...hmm, Uni-who?...nah, that's a big meanie. After that though, the Dr., Derpy, and I decided to head home and along the way discovered that the problem was caused by those who traveled to other dimensions, so I mentioned you...why are you giving me that look? Oh they weren't supposed to know? Don't worry, I told them you were nice...The point? Oh, right. Point is, as long as you are stuck here, along with the other robots that are coming here to get you, we could collide with another universe...wait, you didn't know about the other robots that came here? Oh, well now you do - surprise!"

(+)

...

SCRAPSCRAPSCRAPSCRAPSCRAPSCRAPSCRAPSCRAPSCRAP....

This is...this is...too much to process in my servos...my...how...why...how could...too vast...complex...calculating...calculating..

"Oh, yeah, and one more thing," Pinkie said from behind the immense pounding behind my optics, "before EVERYTHING I SAID, I was like this. Ta-Da!"

...

Oh Primus...kill me now...

Author's Note

Yes, after a LONG wait, I have updated the story. Does this mean I'm back? No, sadly not. Do not hang on this story, for as you can see it has become a complex clusterf*ck (not to say I can't tie it together, but that would take time...). However, it does well to give food for thought that can stifle your minds for the time being.